《Outer World Story: Basilisk of Ice Sculpture》


 CH 1

    ¡°Hah¡­ damn it¡­¡±


    From the pillars to the floor, everything is composed of metal, and a young man is rushing through the corridor with a resounding metallic clang.


    The young man is dressed in what seems to be a military outfit with an emphasis on utility, and he has a sling around his waist that appears to be fashioned from leather with a number of metal balls serving as ammo connected to it.


    ¡°©`©`©`©`©`£¡¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    A faint animal-like cry can be heard coming from the rear of the passageway, and when the young man perceives it, he hastily endeavors to turn from the passageway he is currently running down into the nearest side path. Even though he is slightly disoriented, he succeeds in entering a new passageway as he retains his speed.


    ¡°Hah hah¡­ please let me make it¡­!¡±


    ¡°Burashaaaah!¡±


    As soon as the young man slips into the shadow of the passageway, he begins to hide, holding his breath. Simultaneously with the youth concealing himself, a huge quadruped with brush-like fangs on its head darts through the passageway where the youth had just been running, uttering bizarre cries.


    ¡°Damn¡­ how did this happen¡­¡±


    ¡°©`©`©`©`©`£¡¡±


    When the young man hears the cries fading away, he sinks deep into the ground and clutches his head as if lamenting the current situation.


    Nonetheless, the fact that the young man is still alert to his surroundings is indicative of the level of training he has received.


    Even so, the fact that he is so well-trained and is familiar with common knowledge and the rules of the game may make it even more disconcerting for him to accept his present situation.


    The young man then looks back, pondering about how this situation transpired to him.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    ¡°Today is another peaceful day¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good being peaceful?¡±


    With my long, thin rod in my left hand and a sling with its bullets at my waist, I and my partner, Beyta, are making the rounds of the downtown area of wooden one-story dwellings.


    ¡°Thank you for the peace today, Amaterasu-sama.¡±


    ¡°Well, I do understand that this peace is partly dependent on the power of Amaterasu-sama like you said, Beyta.¡±


    Sighing more or less in agreement with Beyta, who is striking a prayer pose towards the sun in the middle of the road, I also affirm Beyta¡¯s words.


    The name of this world is ¡°Milast¡±.


    In this world, there seem to be several city-states, and each city has a number of gods who protect the city and its inhabitants.


    And the name of the city we live in is Japoterasu, a city-state protected and administered by our main goddess, Amaterasu-sama.


    ¡°But you know what? I suppose we are the ones who actually protect this city.¡±


    ¡°That power to protect it was granted to us by Amaterasu-sama, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Having stopped praying, I return to the patrol with Beyta.


    However, even if I said protecting, Amaterasu-sama does not actually descend and directly strike the criminals.


    A God in this world is an entity who makes a contract with humans and offers a portion of their power in exchange for their prayers and other offerings. The security organization to which Beyta and I belong aims to utilize this power to ensure the security of the city and to discover the entrance to a space called ¡°Maze¡± and destroy the ¡°Maze¡±.


    ¡°And this pool of water seems to be okay.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s move on.¡±


    As we make our way to the back alley, Beyta uses the tip of the rod in his hand to probe the puddle¡¯s surface to make sure it is a normal puddle.


    ¡°Oops, there¡¯s another one over here.¡±


    Beyta pokes the next puddle.


    The ¡°Maze¡±¡­ is an existence that most people living in this world, let alone in this city, fear.


    This is because, first of all, a maze suddenly materializes whenever there is a level surface that reflects light above a certain level, such as a puddle, a mirror, or a section of ore called a mirror stone.


    And inside the maze is a complex maze, as the name suggests, however, I have never been inside so I can only speak from my understanding of it.


    At the same time, it is said that misshapen creatures called ¡°monsters¡± roam about and hunt down wandering creatures, and kill them should they venture into the maze.


    Furthermore, it is reported that if left neglected, the structure inside the maze will gradually evolve into a more complex structure, while simultaneously the monsters will grow more vicious, and eventually, the monsters will even emerge outside the maze.


    For this reason, we, the Security Organization, patrol the city on a daily basis and report any discoveries to our superiors, who subsequently dispatch the Security Organization¡¯s eradication squad to destroy the maze.


    ¡°There¡¯s one over here, too.¡±


    Beyta pokes through puddles one after another.


    Right. The adversaries of our Security Organization are more often the mazes and the monsters that dwell there than the people who commit the crimes.


    And it seems that the master of these monsters and the creator of the ¡°Maze¡± have an adversarial relationship with Amaterasu-sama and other deities, and that is one of the reasons why Amaterasu-sama and the others are lending us, humans, their power.


    This is something I learned from my senior.


    Well, there is no way that I, a newcomer, can meet Amaterasu-sama and the other gods. This is inevitable.


    ¡°Hey! Come here for a minute!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I rush over to Beyta and look at his rod.


    It is evident that the rod has sunk deeper than the original depth of the puddle.


    There is no doubt about it. A ¡°Maze¡± has arisen.


    ¡°Could you take a look while I call the higher-ups?¡±


    ¡°I under¡­.!?¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    And the moment Beyta is about to contact the superiors, hands are reaching out from the ¡°Maze,¡± dragging both me and Beyta into the ¡°Maze¡±.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:


    This is a new work.


    Be warned that TS (Gender swap) elements will appear in the story.


    T/N:


    This is the fourth Outer World Story series of the author¡¯s work. Below is a summary of what Outer World Story is.


    Outer World:


    There exist a myriad of worlds.


    This is a story that takes shape and is told within those myriad worlds, with the same origin.


    ¡ùEach of these works can be read as a separate work, but they are all connected in some places, so if you have the opportunity, you may find it fascinating to look for the connections between them.


    Even though it¡¯s a separate work, to thoroughly understand and enjoy the novel, you pretty much have to read the novels in the proper sequence.


    So here¡¯s the key point of Outer World Story:


    They are three major forces behind each Outer World Story series. Those three are ¡°Tower,¡± which are occupied by gods, the most major of all, ¡°Multidimensional Trading Company Complex,¡± and other Gods that are not affiliated with them. And also there is still other ¡°(Title) Complex¡± though I don¡¯t think they are important. Besides, they only make their appearances from the seventh Outer World Story series onward.


    Characters from other Outer World Story or other mysteries that are not revealed in that series will be disclosed in other Outer World Story, so for the readers to understand it, please read other Outer World Story as well otherwise, the mysteries and characters that will be revealed are simply inconsequential things if you do not mind.


    There are new developments from the third Outer World Story: Pumpkin Sorcerer that will make their appearance in this novel.


    Those who read the series from the proper sequence, these are the mysteries that will be revealed in this novel:


    The reason why the Gods abandoned Kurokiri¡¯s world (Earth) and what became of Kurokiri.


    The continuation of what happened to Izumi after the defeat of the God of Calamity (the replica) in Kurokiri¡¯s world.


    There might still be some mysteries from the second Outer World Story series revealed in this series, but I only know the characters from the second series will make their appearance, not the details.


    Though, I will inform you of two characters that are prominent in the Outer World Story series. The first is Licorice=S=Insanity and the second one is Izumi, and also the antagonist may or may not be regarded as an antagonist. You will understand who the antagonist I am referring (I am not talking about this novel¡¯s antagonist even if they are the same character this time) and what I meant if you have read other Outer World Story series. Outer World Story settings are just too broad (I might need to write up the clarification to 3 pages or more) for the explanation of Outer World itself.


    I am not going to consider this as spoiler since they are already revealed in the past Outer World Story series. And the existence of Gods is always the key point in each Outer World Story series.


    As for the readers who saw the shoujo-ai genre and choose to read this, I am not too sure about that. The author listed the shoujo-ai tag in the source but Outer World Story series isn¡¯t focused on romance, so I think is just a sub-plot or very minor element.


    The author¡¯s style tends to use non-linear storytelling/multiple timelines with multiple POV (this is extremely common in Japanese web novels by the way) so if you do not like that, please refrain from reading it cause I do not want to face another reviewer who criticizes the author¡¯s style when this is actually a frequent occurrence in Japanese web novel yet they are ignorant of it and still condemn the author when the author is not at fault. This is simply unjust to the author. It¡¯s even possible to write a third-person narrative in one paragraph and switch to first-person POV in the next sentence back and forth for those who are unaware of it (This is also a common thing in Japanese web novels). Though this is not part of Kurikishita¡¯s (Author) style and I will choose one of them only to translate even if that happens.


    And this is a series, not a stand-alone novel which means there will be details that are left obscured in this work and will be explained in future works.


    Fun fact: The first Outer World Story series uses ¡°dungeon¡± whereas the fourth Outer World Story series uses ¡°maze¡± despite being the same word in Japanese

 CH 2

    ¡°Hey, wake up! Get the hell up!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ here is¡­¡±


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re in the ¡®Maze¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±


    After waking up, what greeted me is Beyta¡¯s face right in front of me, followed by a metal wall and what appears to be a pipe with an unknown purpose.


    Beyta¡¯s words then serve as a reminder to me that we were driven into the maze by hand-like objects.


    ¡°Where is the exit?¡±


    ¡°There is only a watertight door in this room that may lead to the depths of the maze.¡±


    Saying this, Beyta points to a heavy metal door with a handle attached, which is again made of metal.


    But the end of the door is emitting a highly repulsive presence. Without a doubt, it wouldn¡¯t bring us back to our original space.


    ¡°What about the contact¡­¡±


    ¡°Perhaps if luck is on our side, it will be on, but we should act assuming that it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    I then put my ray of hope in Beyta and ask him if the contact he was intending to initiate just before being dragged into the room has been successful, but the results do not seem promising.


    ¡°In the meantime, this room is safe, right?¡±


    ¡°As of now, yeah.¡±


    ¡°As of now¡­ huh.¡±


    ¡°For my part, I think we should check a few things before going to search for a way out.¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±


    As soon as I concur with Beyta¡¯s remarks, I begin going through the information I¡¯ve been taught about the maze that I am taught as a member of the security organization.


    Accordingly:


    ?The interior of the ¡°Maze¡± is complex and intricate.


    ?When entering the ¡°Maze,¡± you will be sent to a random place (if you enter the ¡°Maze,¡± simultaneously, you will exit the ¡°Maze¡± at the same place).


    ?To escape from the ¡°Maze,¡± you must locate a way out somewhere in the ¡°Maze¡±.


    ?There are monsters that assault humans in the ¡°Maze¡±.


    ?At the deepest part of the ¡°Maze,¡± there is a boss of monsters, and by defeating this boss, the ¡°Maze¡± will disappear.


    ¡°So how strong are these monsters really? Neither one of us has ever seen one in person, so we don¡¯t really know.¡±


    ¡°Given the fact that they have gone to the trouble of organizing a subjugation team and that the squad members are equipped with special equipment, I doubt that we could do anything with the kind of equipment we have for dealing with human opponents.¡±


    So, confirming the information is essential, but Beyta and I are both members of the patrol team¡­


    We have no clue what the monsters actually are let alone if we can defeat them.


    However, as Beyta pointed out, it¡¯s absolutely advisable not to engage into a fight with the monsters given that the only equipment we presently own are rods for seizing human criminals¡­ and weapons that each of us is proficient with (I have a sling and Beyta has knuckles).


    Not to mention, Beyta is comparatively larger than most men, whereas I am rather diminutive¡­ Considering the strength of the power I¡¯ve been gifted with, I don¡¯t think I have a chance of prevailing.


    ¡°For now, we should concentrate on finding a route out, and if we encounter a creature, we will flee.¡±


    ¡°No objections.¡±


    After deciding on our course of action, Beyta and I decide to turn the handle to open the watertight door and commence our search in the ¡°Maze¡±.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Oh yeah, I remember now¡­ and then we started the search and right after that we were assailed by a monster in human form, Beyta and I got separated while escaping¡­¡±


    After about an hour or so later, I was in the shadow of a pillar, catching my breath. Needless to say, I haven¡¯t found a way out.


    And while searching for a way out, I encountered monsters several times, but each time I managed to escape by running away as fast as I could.


    ¡°I wonder how Beyta is doing¡­ I hope he¡¯s still alive¡­¡±


    I move down the passageway, vigilant of my surroundings.


    There are three kinds of monsters I have encountered so far.


    The first one I encountered was a humanoid monster with two arms that transformed into swords, the second was an eyeball-shaped monster with small wings, and the third was a quadrupedal monster that pursued me earlier.


    Consequently, following our initial strategy, I had already virtually discarded the option of defeating the monsters, because the quadruped I had just encountered was too large.


    After all, not only the quadrupedal monster I had just confronted, but even the humanoid monsters are evidently more capable of fighting than I am.


    Moreover, as soon as the small eyeball-shaped monsters sighted me, they would let out a loud cry to attract other monsters, leaving me no choice but to hide unless I could take them down with a single blow from a distance.


    There is really nothing I could do about it.


    ¡°My right side is clear¡­ and my left side is clear too¡­¡±


    Looking to the left and right of the passageway to ensure safety, I hurriedly turn the handle of the watertight door I could see in front of me. And after finishing turning it and opening it, I lightly check inside before slipping inside the room and gently shutting it.


    ¡°It¡¯s spacious¡­¡±


    Within the room is a slightly larger hall-like space with several black, container-like cubic objects a little more than one meter on each side placed in a disorderly manner.


    It might be more accurate to refer to it as a warehouse rather than a hall.


    And at the end of the hall, there is a passage leading to somewhere else.


    I stoop down a little and peek through the shadow of the cube to see what the passageway looks like.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Beyond the passageway, there is a door-like object made of the same material as the cube in which I am currently concealed.


    And in front of the door is a huge frog-like monster with arrowheads protruding from its body and¡­


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡­a headless corpse wearing the same uniform as mine, with familiar boots, a familiar physique, and metal knuckles in its hands.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    I struggle to make sense of what I just saw while also frantically trying to deny what I just witnessed within my heart as I hide in the shadow of the cube and suppress the rising feeling in the pit of my stomach along with my voice.


    I now come to an understanding after looking back at the corpse over and over again.


    Beyta has died.

 CH 3

    ¡°Huh¡­ hah¡­¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I regulate my respiration before observing the gate at the end of the passage and the monster looming in front of it so as to overcome my present predicament.


    The gate seems to be comprised of the same kind of material as the cube here, and it appears to be a hinged double door. Moreover, the air surrounding the place feels somehow different.


    Yeah¡­ Until I arrived here, each of the doors I noticed was watertight and constructed of the same material as the walls in the area, yet all of a sudden there is a hinged double door composed of a non-uniform material. It may be safe to assume that it is a special door, even if it isn¡¯t.


    And also, the monster guarding it is a frog with numerous arrowheads on its back¡­ no, if compared to the size of Beyta¡¯s corpse, the monster itself is a little over two meters tall, and considering that both the tip and its return are distinctly visible from this distance, it would be more correct to say that it is a harpoon.


    In any case, that fellow is not even paying attention to Beyta¡¯s corpse, but is constantly moving the two black mole-like objects on the part of its head.


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°Gego.¡±


    Our eyes have just locked on to each other. Intuitively, at the moment I sense this, I am running out to conceal myself in the shadow of another side of the cube, in addition to withdrawing my head into the shadow of the cube while losing my posture.


    Right as I surge into the shadow of the cube, a high-speed harpoon pierces through the place where my head was only an instant ago and plunges into the wall at the end of its path vigorously.


    I intuitively grasp the situation that Beyta was shot in the head with this harpoon.


    Along with this, I recognize a red thread at the base of the harpoon, which instills a sense of foreboding in me, just as I did when I first laid eyes on it.


    ¡°Gegogego.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When I duck down to the other side of the cube, there is an even banging crash accompanied by the croaking of a frog from where the harpoon has penetrated, confirming my bad premonition.


    I have to hold my breath. I desperately remind myself in my head to hold my breath.


    I vaguely understand what has occurred. The frog must have utilized the harpoon and string that were stuck in the wall to propel it towards me.


    But that is not the end of it.


    ¡°Ugh!?¡±


    The innumerable harpoons on the frog¡¯s back are fired all at once, driving the harpoons into the surrounding walls, the ceiling, and the floor, and along with them, air vibrations that are no longer recognizable as sound but rather as shock waves sweep over my body.


    Had I remained hidden in the same spot or in an unobstructed position between me and the frog, I doubt¡­ even my corpse would be left.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    As the harpoon is pulled from the wall and retrieved into the frog¡¯s body, the damage to the wall is repaired in parallel.


    And while the harpoon is being withdrawn, what I fleetingly glimpse is a glowing red crystal on the frog¡¯s back.


    Oh, that¡¯s right. I have forgotten that I have heard about this before. Every monster¡¯s body contains a red crystal somewhere, and that crystal functions as the heart and brain of the monster.


    Once the crystal is destroyed or ripped out of the body, the monster will die.


    ¡°¡­Damn it!¡±


    In my head, I rack my brain to determine if I could pull the crystal out of the frog¡¯s body or destroy it, but I swiftly realize that it is impossible.


    Pulling it out? There is no way to get close enough before that barrage of harpoons. I would be reduced to minced meat in a split second.


    Destroy it? By aiming the sling during the brief moment after the harpoon is fired? All I can envision is a future where I¡¯m caught in a drawn-back harpoon that ends up killing me.


    Even though I know it won¡¯t make the situation any better, I involuntarily swear in my head.


    I swear at myself who has no means of overcoming the situation, at myself who lacks the power to avenge Beyta, at the frog residing there, at the creator of this maze, at the gods who did not empower me to fight, at the gods who did not even lend me a helping hand in this situation, including those who I have never even laid eyes on in the first place. I vent my wrath, casting away the faith I have built up until now, and growing even angrier that in the end, nothing will change despite all of this.


    ¡°If I had more power¡­ if I had more power¡­¡±


    Something is tearing in my head, and with it, I can feel the strength leaving my body.


    It is likely that I who have abandoned my faith have caused the God to grow weary of me, and is lifting the power they have bestowed upon me.


    How ironic that I would seek power only to lose it, but perhaps the despair of being abandoned by God is the reason why I feel like my head is starting to become more clear.


    And when I decide to do what I can do, I attempt to rise up to take action but¡­


    [Stop it. A mere human being, no matter how hard you strive, is no match for them, nor even come close.]


    ¡°!?¡±


    But before I can do so, a mysterious voice resonates from somewhere, causing me to tense myself up at the sound of the voice.


    Yet at the same time, I strain my neck to find the owner of the voice.


    [I am over here, over here.]


    ¡°What!?¡±


    I look in the direction of the voice.


    There, a small eight-legged lizard with pristine white scales lies before me.


    For the briefest second, I thought for sure that the lizard might be a new kind of monster, but I quickly reject that idea based on the presence emanating from their body and the fact that they had called out to me.


    On the contrary, the presence exuding from that body is undoubtedly that of a figure associated with Gods, despite the subtle differences in the details.


    [Now, to meet someone who needs the power of the Gods but has discarded faith, and a God who needs faith yet has lost their followers, in a place like this, a maze, is another strange fate, but for now, let us be thankful for this strange fate and let me pose a question to you.]


    The lizard dexterously moves their eight legs to my feet and glares fixedly into my face with their silver right eye and light blue left eye.


    [O human. Do you desire power?]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I slowly ruminate over the words of the lizard in my head, and then fix my gaze squarely on the lizard¡¯s face.


    ¡°I desire it. But I don¡¯t like the idea of you simply bestowing power on me like the other Gods and then taking it away at your pleasure. If you grant me power, swear to me that you will continue to do so until the day I die.¡±


    [That¡¯s a remarkably conceited, self-serving, and irreverent statement, O human. Not many fools have gone so far as to say that about God. But I have a fondness for it. Hence, I will say it. Very well! My power is yours alone until the day you die! And you, swear it! That you will continue to fight monsters and those who control them until they are eradicated!!]


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take you up on it.¡±


    I lightly bite my fingertips with my teeth, cutting the skin and letting the blood ooze out.


    The lizard, on the other hand, scratches themself to produce a piece of scale and thrusts it towards me.


    ¡°My name is Whiteice Akira. I am human. What¡¯s yours?¡±


    [I am Ys. The Ice Basilisk, as called by the humans.]


    Ys licks the blood from my fingertips, and I scoop up and lick a piece of Ys¡¯s scale from my finger.


    This contract, in which we exchange parts of ourselves and mutually declare each other¡¯s names, is one of the deepest, ancient, and strongest contracts passed down in this world between Gods and humans.


    It is a contract that binds us to each other so profoundly that even if we wanted to break it, the bond is unbreakable.


    ¡°[Our contract is established].¡±


    After the contract is concluded, Ys and I are enveloped in light.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:


    The basilisk has eight legs and a crowned head.


    Ys is not a basilisk but an ice basilisk, so it is different in many ways.


    T/N:


    Ys in Japanese has the same pronunciation as Ice with only a subtle difference.


    Whiteice Akira name in the raw is °×šê¥¢¥­¥é. A literal meaning of °×šê is basically ice that is white in color. Whiteice Akira and Ys are the two protagonists of this novel.

 CH 4

    By the time the light of the contract ceases to shine and I open my eyes, Ys is no longer there.


    Nevertheless, I could sense that the contract has been firmly established by the fact that my body is awash with power at a level far different from that of the past.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    And as I try to stand up, the sensation of moving my body is not the same as it was before the¡­ contract was signed.


    More precisely, I feel as though I have gained a head of height and that my chest area is being pressured, which makes it somewhat more difficult for me to breathe. Also, although it has nothing to do with physical movement, I feel that my skin color has become whiter than before.


    In addition, my clothes are much tighter because I have grown taller, but I don¡¯t have any problem with that.


    Judging from the situation, I would say that this is a result of the contract I signed with Ys.


    ¡°Well, forget it. It¡¯s not a major problem.¡±


    It is unknown to me if this is partly a consequence of the contract or otherwise, but I feel like I can move my body without any difficulties despite significant physical changes.


    [Can you hear my voice?]


    ¡°Yes, I can hear you perfectly fine.¡±


    From inside my head, I can hear Ys¡¯ voice.


    Apparently, due to the deep contract I have made with them, I am in a form of near-assimilation.


    [You know how to use my power, don¡¯t you?]


    ¡°Yeah, I have no problem with that either.¡±


    With my right hand, I hold the sling that has bullets embedded in it as I meditate with my left eye to command the power.


    I subsequently begin to exert power over my right eye.


    [Now, you have my power. I will have you defeat a mud puppet of that caliber with ease.]


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll do everything I can to avenge Beyta. I will crush it with all my might.¡±


    From the shadow of the cube, I move to a position where I can see the door and the frog at the end of the passage.


    As I step out into the passage and assume my stance, the black spots on the frog¡¯s body surface move and direct it towards me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    [Do it!]


    I lunge towards the frog, and it opens its wide mouth in response.


    In its mouth, the harpoon that had just been launched against the wall is planted in place of a tongue, the tip of which is solidly oriented towards me.


    ¡°Ge¡­¡±


    A harpoon is hurled from the frog¡¯s mouth towards my torso at a breakneck speed.


    But oddly enough, the feeling of threat is absent from my mind. After all, even if I say ¡°breakneck speed,¡± it is only at the human level of dynamic vision. It is as if time is frozen in my eyes.


    ¡°Freeze.¡±


    ¡°Goh¡­¡±


    With my eyes fixed on the harpoon, I unleash the power I have gathered in my right eye and reveal my divine attributes, freezing the harpoon from the tip as it is released from the frog¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Shatter.¡±


    ¡°Oo¡­¡±


    The frog¡¯s harpoon, however, continues to advance in my direction despite being frozen.


    Yet, things frozen by the force of Ys are far more fragile than they were before. This is why I handle my sling like a jackpot and smash the frozen harpoon that arrives right in front of me.


    ¡°Now¡­¡±


    ¡°Oo¡­!?¡±


    With the momentum of the sling, I freeze part of the frog¡¯s body and spin around, aiming at the red crystal at the end of it¡­


    ¡°Crush it!¡±


    The frog starts to escape in fright as soon as the sling releases a bullet that shoots straight at it, destroying the harpoon on its tongue and sending it flying towards the backside.


    ¡°Gegaaah!?¡±


    The sling¡¯s bullets eventually reach the frog¡¯s back, smashing the frozen harpoon as they approach the red crystal that serves as the core; when they hit the red crystal, the sling¡¯s bullets shatter it in a single blow.


    ¡°Gegego¡­¡±


    The body of the frog whose core is destroyed changes into mud, and when all of it is converted into mud, it dries up at once and turns into dirt clay.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    [Well done.]


    From the way Ys speaks, it is safe to say that the frog has died.


    How it turned into mud after it died is a mystery to me though.


    [Now, hurry up before the next batch arrives.]


    ¡°Am I going deeper?¡±


    [No, I have things to convey to the god of Japoterasu, and you alone are not prepared with the right equipment or the right number of people to conquer this ¡®Maze¡¯. First of all, you shall go through that door and return to your original world.]


    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t want any unnecessary sacrifices due to recklessness?¡±


    [That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.]


    Although there are many questions I would like to ask, I put them aside for now and approach the door while having a conversation with Ys in my head.


    ¡°¡­I may not be allowed to take Beyta¡¯s whole body, but I¡¯ll at least take his recognition card with me.¡±


    [Do as you please. And while you¡¯re at it, take some of the clay with you, too. It will come in handy.]


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    At the door, while looking at the bloodstained walls and floor, I crouch down and pull out the personal identification card distributed to all security personnel from Beyta¡¯s corpse, whose head is neatly missing, and place it in my hip pocket.


    Even with the bloodstains, it will at least offer some comfort to Beyta¡¯s family.


    As for the clay, I have no idea what it does, but I collect some of the clay in the shape of a dango that the frog monster has changed into, as Ys told me to do.


    Since Ys, the God, took the trouble to tell me to bring it back, it must have some significance.


    [Now let¡¯s go.]


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I approach the door and gently start to open it; as I do so, a white light starts to leak out from behind the door.


    When eventually it opens completely, I turn around to bid Beyta one last farewell.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    [That is¡­!?]


    In the same instant that I turn around and notice a figure at the room¡¯s watertight door, Ys, who is sharing my view with me, exclaims in shock.


    The person to whom Ys raised a cry of surprise is¡­


    A slender woman dressed in a sappanwood-colored military-like uniform with a bloody hatchet in her hand.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:


    Yeah. There she makes her appearance. This is Outer World Story, so it can¡¯t be helped.


    T/N:


    She is Licorice=S=Insanity aka God of Calamity (her replica name, not her actual title or name) named by Kurokiri in Outer World Story: The Black Mist that Devours.

 CH 5

    (Akira POV)


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The woman with the bloody hatchet remains in a downcast position, not moving an inch from where she was at the beginning.


    [This is bad! Akira! You have to escape to your original world right now!]


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡±


    [Just do it!]


    Despite this, Ys instructs me to run in a trembling voice and sounds as if they are terrified¡ªno, not as if they are¡ªbut undeniably terrified.


    ¡°I get¡­¡±


    When I hear ¡°that¡± voice, I feel something unusual in it and try to follow Ys¡¯s words and start to scramble towards the open door.


    But right before I do, the woman looks up and I see ¡°that¡±.


    ¡°Myonna react garuka ragomi lebara ambit gotonto.¡±


    What I have viewed are the woman¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes are sparkling like gold.


    However, what I sense from its brilliance is not golden divinity or radiance.


    What I perceive in her eyes is only a hint of disaster, as if her ultimate mission would be to distort everything in the world and drive it haywire.


    And then I am made to grasp it.


    ¡°Mankara fimeiru hetra nsushita kakore de hamain dosousa fukyoka.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡±


    [What are you doing! You must move quickly! Before ¡®that¡¯ makes a move! Hurry!]


    This is the adversary of the Gods that created the ¡°Maze¡± and the ¡°Monsters¡± in it.


    This is the one whom Ys demanded that I vanquish.


    ¡°Dangaso reyorimo.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    [Don¡¯t you get it? The present you can¡¯t win by any means!]


    But at the same time, I am compelled to understand that I can¡¯t prevail over ¡°that,¡± even if the heavens and the earth were turned upside down.


    On the contrary, with my present state, even if I merely approach that existence, I will be subjected to melt down and be sacrificed to increase their power.


    ¡°My legs¡­ won¡¯t move¡­¡±


    [Damn!? So this is what¡¯s going on!]


    ¡°Sono rusogon tokisuki nimode runyo nataike.¡±


    But I can¡¯t escape. ¡°That¡± won¡¯t let me escape.


    Even though I should be able to go back to my original world by taking only one step backward, it seems as though my legs have been converted into a heavy lead.


    In the midst of all this, the woman slowly begins to move, flashing her teeth like a predator, uttering words that my ears cannot comprehend.


    ¡°Nanyori mosonoba stogawa gareiji wo kaun.¡±


    [I will send you as much power as I can too! So move! You must move, Akira! Otherwise, this is where it all ends!]


    The woman pulls out several thin sheets of metal with some sort of emblem on them from her pocket while Ys chastises me in my head. It appears that each piece of metal contains far more power than what I had just unleashed on the frog.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ arghhhhhh!!¡±


    I then lift my feet off the ground with as much force as I can muster, bringing my arms in front of my head in preparation for the woman¡¯s attack, while flying backwards in a half-crouching manner.


    Furthermore, along with my movement, Ys also does something to me, and I can feel something like an invisible membrane being stretched over my epidermis.


    ¡°Kyon ni yudai subeshiji hihanan shinguda.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!?¡±


    The woman¡¯s hand is momentarily scratched away as I fly backward, and something is sent flying at such a speed that not even my dynamic vision, which ought to have been adequate to see the frog¡¯s harpoon halt, can see it. As if the membrane that Ys should have put up did not exist from the beginning, it breaks through the membrane, and the metals that the woman has been holding until a moment ago¡­ penetrates into my body.


    As the metals sear into various parts of my body, my body has crossed the line that separates the ¡°Maze¡± from my original world, where my entire body is enveloped in light.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Gahaha¡­¡±


    [Hey! Pull yourself together! Be firm! Ishi¡­]


    When the light eventually ceases, my vision is met with a reflection of a sky covered in gray clouds, and I feel the freezing rain pouring down on my wounded body.


    In my head is the voice of Ys, and in my ears is the sound of water, while I sense someone approaching, and the pain renders me unconscious.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    (Third person POV)


    ¡°I guess I failed to finish him off¡­ Well, forget it; there is a 50/50 chance that he will survive with that wound.¡±


    The woman in the ¡°Maze,¡± with a bloody hatchet in her hand, mutters a few words about the man she just wounded.


    ¡°More crucially, the location of this ¡®Maze¡¯ has been exposed. It has barely grown at all, so I suppose I should consider disposing of it.¡±


    A marker-like object is pulled out of the woman¡¯s pocket and she uses it to draw intricate patterns in the air.


    ¡°©`©`©`¡±


    She then touches the pattern and forces it to dissolve into the air while producing an unusual, high-pitched sound that is inaudible to human ears.


    ¡°So what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you noticed?¡±


    With two exceptions, the items in the ¡°Maze¡± lose their original shapes and dissolve after the patterns have entirely vanished, as though to go along with the melting.


    The two exceptions¡­ are a woman dressed in a sappanwood-colored military uniform and a black sphere with a red and blue light source and a crescent-shaped mouth.


    ¡°I ask what your business is.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s terminate the conversation by stating that it would be challenging for me to cooperate in the future beyond the provision of information as I have received a little bit of glare. I¡¯ll send the money to you as well, then.¡±


    ¡°Is that what this is about? What nonsense. I don¡¯t expect you to be an instrument of war in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Right, well, I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±


    The sphere progressively fades away as if to indicate that their business is over before ultimately dissipating as if it had never been there. Eventually, the space itself melts away, leaving only the woman and the sphere in the empty void.


    ¡°Now, the next ¡®Maze¡¯ is¡­¡±


    The woman follows suit and without any warning at all, she too, vanishes from the place.

 CH 6

    (Third person POV)


    The Japoterasu Divine Sanatorium.


    It is a hospital established and operated by the Gods of Japoterasu and humans through the combination of their knowledge and technology, and its medical treatment is said to be capable of treating people provided that they are not dead, or even if they are dead, can be treated as long as their body is intact.


    However, access to this technology is restricted to a very small minority of people, and the majority of it is kept confidential due to the highly advanced technology as well as demands from the higher-ups for special treatment.


    ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although the god¡¯s rank isn¡¯t that high and they don¡¯t seem to belong to Japoterasu, there is no doubt about it.¡±


    And in a room at Japoterasu Divine Sanatorium, several human doctors in white coats¡­ working at the Divine Sanatorium are discussing with materials in their hands, racking their brains.


    ¡°You mean putting a whole god in one person¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to swallow. You could say that it is an impossibility.¡±


    ¡°If the compatibility of the two is excellent¡­ no, that would still be a challenge.¡±


    ¡°But it is a fact. As long as it¡¯s a fact, we have to acknowledge it.¡±


    ¡°Besides, they¡¯re still alive with those wounds. Perhaps this isn¡¯t so unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°It was one step away from the heart, wasn¡¯t it? It was a wound that would have caused death under ordinary circumstances.¡±


    ¡°Right. According to widespread belief, a person can still survive after their death as long as their body is retained, but our power can only do so much until death. Conversely, it is our cognition that God¡¯s power can do anything even after death.¡±


    ¡°So, any identification of them?¡±


    ¡°Since they were wearing the uniform of the Security Organization, their personal belongings and their identity were verified from various sources.¡±


    ¡°Any results?¡±


    ¡°None. There was no resemblance to the owner of the uniform they were wearing. So we¡¯ll have to wait for them to tell us who they are.¡±


    ¡°In other words, we¡¯ll have to wait for them to wake up¡­¡±


    ¡°Good grief.¡±


    ¡°What a quandary.¡±


    ¡°Ashitekou-sama has already healed most of their wounds, so I reckon we¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡±


    The human beings in the room all share a distressed look and are wondering what to do. At that moment, a knock on the door resounds, to which the person who seems to be the representative among the human beings in the room grants permission to enter.


    ¡°E-Excuse me for interrupting.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The patient in question has woken up!¡±


    [[[!?]]]


    Then, the humans in the room all rise at once and begin to move as the nurse bursts into the room with her words.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    (Akira POV)


    ¡°Here is¡­¡±


    After opening my eyelids, an unfamiliar ceiling is reflected in my vision.


    I make an effort to move my body, but even the notion of doing so induces anguish throughout my body, causing me to move only from the neck up to assess my surroundings at a pain-free level.


    Turning my head to the right, I first catch sight of windows with glass panes, a feature that is only available in a handful of Japoterasu locations due to price and maintenance concerns, and beyond the windows are a series of tall buildings with immaculate white exterior walls.


    Besides, there are a lot of medical appliances with names like ¡°intravenous drip¡± and other devices whose names escape my knowledge, and the lines from these devices are directed to my body.


    ¡°So I am in a hospital¡­ huh?¡±


    That is what I have concluded as a result of the information I have obtained from what I can see around me.


    ¡°That means I survived¡­ ugh!?¡±


    I lower my eyelids and try to draw in a breath, yet the moment I do so, the image of that woman with the bloody hatchet I encountered in the ¡°Maze,¡± surfaces in my mind, evoking the fear I felt at the time, accompanied by a feeling of nausea.


    Fortunately, it seems that nothing has entered my stomach, leaving only a sound leaking out of my mouth. Even though I am inclined to puke, I couldn¡¯t, which only makes me feel sicker.


    ¡°Geho, geho¡­ ngh?¡±


    However, while moving my body in such a nauseous state, a strange feeling of uneasiness washes over my body.


    To be more specific, that feeling is from my chest area.


    Even more specifically, when I cough, I feel a swaying sensation from side to side.


    Furthermore, when I turn my face towards the bottom of my body, there is a peculiar bulge around my chest that is blocking my line of sight, whereas before there should have been nothing obstructing my vision.


    ¡°¡­ No, no, no, it can¡¯t be. Take a deep breath, take a deep breath. Huff¡­¡±


    I take a few long breaths and tell myself, ¡°This can¡¯t be right,¡± as undesired perspiration trickles down my cheeks and a terrifying foreboding races through my thoughts.


    I then cast my gaze downward again. Needless to say, the bulge has not disappeared.


    ¡°¡­Ahh, it must be that. It must be the lines from the medical equipment or something that are making the bulge appear all incongruous.¡±


    As if by divine revelation, I utter the answer that first thing that comes to me, and to confirm that the answer is correct, I place my hand on the edge of the hospital attire I am wearing, which is designed to be opened from the front.


    Right, this cannot possibly be real. I feel like my voice is somehow higher than it was before I signed the contract with Ys, but no matter how powerful God is, there is no way that such a thing can happen. If such a thing as transcending that boundary were to take place so soon, human society would not be able to function.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    I firmly open the front of my hospital clothes and fix my attention on my own chest with determination.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A distinctly disproportionate amount of cold perspiration breaks out all over my body at the sight of what is there.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I avert my eyes once and then look at it again.


    Of course it is still there.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I tear my eyes away for another instant, pause for a breath, and then glance back at it.


    In any case, it is unmistakably there no matter how I regard it, connected to my body, covered in bandages, and with a circular object attached to the end of a line that extends from the medical equipment.


    ¡°What the hellllllll!?¡±


    Not even bothering with the fact that I am in a hospital, an outburst of screams involuntarily rises up from my throat.


    But my reaction is inevitable.


    I am a man. Even though I¡¯ve only lived 16 years of my life, I am undoubtedly a man since the day I was born.


    No, perhaps I should say that I was a man.


    Because what I have on my chest right now is something that only women should have¡­ and even among women, the size of it is a rarity.


    In short¡­


    It is a magnificent-sized breast.

 CH 7

    ¡°¡­¡±


    Time is oddly drifting slowly, and I can feel it.


    Well, no, time itself has been constant.


    I suppose it¡¯s merely my inability to face and grasp the reality that has resulted in this, as my brain is seeking time to collect its thoughts.


    Yeah, but you know what? Despite this change in my chest, as long as that part of my body is intact, I may be able to maintain my manly dignity in all sorts of ways.


    It might also restore my spirit.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [Hmm?]


    So for the time being, I press down on the magnificent size breasts, which are both extremely soft and at the same time firm and resilient, and check out my crotch area.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [Oh, you¡¯re awake.]


    I have a feeling that I can hear Ys¡¯ voice, but I disregard it for now and confirm it thoroughly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [Well, it seems that both Akira and I have been saved somehow. I am glad.]


    After confirming the fact, the only thing I dare to say is that there are only white, almost invisible hairs though I don¡¯t want to describe them in detail.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [So, why are you staring so intently at your own nether region, Akira?]


    As it turns out, my important thing is not there.


    While I have never seen it, I suspect it is the same as a woman¡¯s vagina.


    ¡°Well, yeah¡­ I had a hunch of something like that when such a splendid breast emerged, but still, I would say that more than the presence of breasts, as a man, the loss of something that should be there, the absence of an easy-to-understand symbol that makes a man a man, is¡­¡±


    [What?]


    ¡°I want to cry. But more than that¡­¡±


    [What¡¯s wrong with you, Akira? You¡¯ve been rescued at the last moment¡­]


    The fact that Ys¡¯ voice is heard suggests that Ys is awake as well.


    The reason behind this change in me is clear.


    Or rather, there is one other thing that comes to mind as a possible cause, but I intuitively have an understanding that is not the cause.


    At any rate, for now¡­


    [Hey¡­]


    ¡°Ysssssssssss¡­¡±


    [!?]


    Reaching out towards the presence of Ys, I stifle my pain and grab their little head and bring it up to my face.


    [Wait a minute!? Forced materialization!? What kind of power are you using!?]


    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±


    Ys is fussing about something, and it looks like someone has entered the room, but that¡¯s none of my business.


    The only thing I have to do now is to vent my feelings.


    ¡°Damn you! What the hell is this! Why did my body change from a man¡¯s to a woman¡¯s!? Return it to me! Give me back the symbol of my manhood right now! Or better yet, let me break our contract! I want a cooling-off period, screw you!!¡±


    [It¡­ hurts¡­ don¡¯t shake me so much¡­]


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    My voice is raised as high as I can while intensely shaking Ys¡¯ body back and forth, and I give Ys a yell.


    ¡°Hey!? You! Settle down!¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouthhhhhh!!¡±


    [¡­ (Fainting)]


    ¡°Medic! Medic!!¡±


    ¡°You are the doctor, right!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where did it go? I thought for sure she was holding onto it¡­¡±


    And here I am seized and tied to the bed by the people who I assume are doctors in white coats that entered the room. Once Ys is separated from my body, the materialization of Ys will be undone and I won¡¯t be able to touch them.


    Ughhh¡­ I will remember this¡­ or rather, you absolutely owe me an explanation later on for how this happened.


    ¡°Good grief, everyone was saying that when you were sleeping you were like Sleeping Beauty, but when you woke up, you were an unruly girl.¡±


    ¡°Hahhh!?¡±


    Who are you calling Sleeping Beauty! Who the hell is Sleeping Beauty! I am a man¡­ I may be physically a woman now, but I am essentially a man!!


    ¡°Okay. Please calm down. Oh, and all the men, except him, please leave at once. You¡¯re getting in the way.¡±


    ¡°Excuse us when you just woke up, but could you answer a couple of questions for us?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The other doctors and nurses walked out of the room, leaving behind four people: a female doctor, two female nurses, and a mature man wearing the uniform of the Security Organization.


    ¡°My name is Otachi Yuzuru of the Security Organization, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name? My name is Whiteice Akira.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    After hearing my name, Yuzuru-san seems to be pondering something, and once he gives me a nod of affirmation, he starts throwing questions at me one after the other.


    His questions range from my name, address, occupation, what happened that day, what was the lizard in my hand earlier, whether I remember what transpired right before I collapsed, where I was born and raised, and so on. Thanks to the fact that the questions are asked in an easy-to-understand manner and with occasional breaks in between, I do not feel any fatigue. After about an hour of answering the questions straightforwardly, the line of questioning that seems to be an interview comes to an end.


    ¡°I understand now. I am sorry for putting you through the questions for so long. Well then, let me be excused.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes.¡±


    ¡°You look after things for me, okay?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    And then Yuzuru-san walks out of the room, leaving me feeling completely drained of fury.


    Yeah. I wonder, how much difference is there between the current me and the old me in terms of appearance? Depending on the magnitude of the difference, I don¡¯t suppose they would recognize me as the same person¡­ Ah, no, in the first place, the greatest and most obvious difference is the gender, so they might not recognize me as the same person and treat me as a child in pain.


    Somehow, it makes me feel like wailing¡­


    ¡°Now then, since you are wide awake¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The woman doctor begins to direct the two nurses with only her hands, and the two who receive the instructions start to act quickly and efficiently.


    ¡­I have a very bad feeling about this.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to rehabilitate gradually, but first your bandages have to be changed. Although the wounds are well closed, you can never be too careful with 12 lacerations all over your body, and one of them went right through your heart.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    By changing the bandages, that means¡­ that the only other people present are women¡­ but essentially I¡¯m a man, no, physically I¡¯m a woman, but mentally I¡¯m a man.


    ¡°So shall we take your clothes off?¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it and be done with it.¡±


    ¡°Hold on¡­¡±


    [[There you go.]]


    When the doctor snaps her fingers once, I have no time to run away nor to resist, and my bandages are changed by the two nurses.


    If embarrassment could kill me, I would have died. In fact, I am so mortified that I wish they would let me die.


    Sob¡­ Seriously, how did this happen¡­ I will most certainly confront that Ys fellow about this¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    T/N:


    Otachi Yuzuru is not a direct isotope of Otachi Mamoru from Kurokiri¡¯s world (Outer World Story: The Black Mist that Devours) but is believed to be related to him in some way or anothe

 CH 8

    ¡°I am exhausted¡­¡±


    After being forced to replace my bandages and clothes while being buried in shame, I am on the bed, worn out.


    One of the nurses was persistently squeezing my breasts for some reason as she bandaged them, and her sniffling gave me the impression that I was having a subtle crisis of chastity. That was exceptionally draining.


    At any rate, I would like to sleep like this until supper.


    ¡°Well, thanks to that, I have a better grasp of this body¡­¡±


    I recall the image of myself that was revealed to me via the mirror when I was made to change my clothes.


    My complexion is significantly whiter than the average Japoterasu person, like snow, and is the same color of my skin as when I confirmed in the ¡°Maze.¡±


    Even though my skin is solid, it does not appear to contain much fat other than in the chest area. It is oddly gentle to the touch, but I could sense the strength of Ys at work there.


    Furthermore, as for my height, I used to be about 160cm, but now I believe I am certainly 175cm tall. I wonder why my chest has expanded and my height has grown as well¡­ This is definitely a bizarre phenomenon.


    Continuing on, my hair reaches the length of my waist and, unlike the normal black hue of a Japoterasu human, it is a brilliant white color without a single speck of gray.


    As for my face¡­ my right eye is silver and my left eye is a light blue, which means heterochromia and the other parts of my face are also in perfect alignment. I suppose that if someone were to pass by me and glance at my face, ninety-nine out of a hundred people would look back at me.


    Anyway, from an overall perspective, I am sure that I am beyond the human realm of what beauty should be.


    There are probably numerous gods who are more attractive than I am right now.


    ¡°Ah, I should ask you while I¡¯m at it¡­ You¡¯re there, aren¡¯t you? Ys.¡±


    [What is it¡­ I am still feeling slightly sick though¡­]


    As soon as I have finished checking, I call out to Ys, who hears my voice and raises an extremely troublesome look in their eyes and face towards me.


    But well, even if it¡¯s a hassle, I have to know what exactly happened to my body.


    ¡°So ultimately, how did I take on the form of a woman¡­?¡±


    [Oh, about that¡­ To put it simply, by bringing my appearance¡­ or rather my physical characteristics closer to Akira¡¯s, the strain of pouring my power into yours is reduced, which makes it easier for you to receive it. However, some parts of your body may have undergone a subsequent transformation as a result of your acceptance of my power, so it is difficult to determine how much of your body was changed by my intention and how much was changed by its own accord.]


    ¡°I understand your reasoning, but I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ve addressed the question of why I became a woman¡­ or more specifically, why I couldn¡¯t have stayed a man.¡±


    [You know, there is a distinct and definite difference between men and women. Which gender do you believe I embody, Akira?]


    ¡°Hmm? Isn¡¯t Ys a male?¡±


    In response to my words, I could feel a snapping sound coming from the area around Ys¡¯ head.


    Huh? If not, Ys is a¡­


    [I¡¯m a female!]


    ¡°Ouch!?¡±


    As the answer dawns in my head, Ys slaps her tail between my eyes while yelling out the answer.


    No harm is done to my body since there is no actual physical form, but I feel as though my spirit has been directly jolted, and it hurts tremendously¡­


    But wait a minute¡­


    ¡°But when we were speaking, it was impossible to discern that you were a female due to your tone and demeanor¡­¡±


    [What did you say!? Look at my body! The base of my tail is different from others! This is precisely why humans are so¡­]


    ¡°Well, even if you said that¡­¡±


    In fact, I think that it is more unusual for someone to be able to differentiate between a lizard¡¯s sexes.


    Or, to put it another way, I have no understanding how the base of the tail varies, even though I¡¯ve been informed that it does.


    ¡°By the way, what would happen if my sex wasn¡¯t changed?¡±


    So I am somewhat intrigued, which is why I try to get a story from Ys about what would happen if I were to accept her power as a man.


    [¡­If your gender were to remain male and you were able to accept my power¡­ well, how should I say it¡­ It would be like a six-armed lizard man walking on two legs, roughly the same size as me. However, it is doubtful that even in this case, you will be able to incorporate my power. At best, you will suffer from insanity, and at worst, your blood vessels will burst throughout your body as a result of the power you cannot withstand.]


    ¡°What a frightening story¡­¡±


    [As long as you can understand the situation, that¡¯s good.]


    This is even worse than I anticipated.


    The six-armed lizard man is a horrible story, but going insane and blood vessels bursting¡­ ah yeah. I should be glad that it was only a gender change.


    Would I renounce my manhood? Or cease being a human being? Or stop existing? If so, the first choice is still better.


    Incidentally, when I was listening to the reasons for the physical changes, a thought occurred to me¡­


    ¡°By the way, I can grasp the reason why my sex has changed and the transition of my eyes and hair, but what¡¯s with these breasts? Apparently, this saved my life this time, so that¡¯s good, but this size is a hindrance in a fight, and it¡¯s not a component that connects me with you, Ys.¡±


    I ask Ys while lifting up my chest with both hands.


    When I hold it again like this, I can tell it¡¯s heavy and shaky and absolutely unnecessary for battle.


    There is no way that human sex appeal would work against a monster, and as I just said, I feel that the external characteristics of Ys and me are rather open because of these breasts.


    [I have no insight into that. Isn¡¯t there some kind of component in you that makes you that way originally, Akira?]


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®originally¡¯?¡±


    I don¡¯t particularly prefer large breasts¡­ but even people who fancy large breasts don¡¯t necessarily want to make their own breasts larger¡­


    [Well, the contract between me and Akira is until those guys are eradicated. When the contract is fulfilled, won¡¯t you be able to return to your original form?]


    ¡°What? Is that true?¡±


    [That¡¯s only my prediction until the end.]


    At this point, I receive an unexpected piece of information from Ys, to which I involuntarily turn around and ask, but it seems to be true.


    How can I say this¡­ I think I have found a spark of hope.


    On second thought, I think that the eradication of those guys is¡­


    ¡°That means I have to defeat that woman I met in the ¡®Maze,¡¯ right?¡±


    [This is what I¡¯m talking about. Though that being said, if you don¡¯t defeat her, the ¡®Maze¡¯ and monsters will proliferate. I don¡¯t have much information about her, but I have heard that she is the main culprit.]


    That woman¡­ who drove me to the brink of life and death¡­ the culprit of all¡­


    [Are you okay?]


    ¡°I¡¯m not okay, but I¡¯ll get over it. If that thing is the source of all this, then I have to defeat her, not only to fulfill my contract with Ys, but also as a member of the Security Organization, as a human being whose member of the same organization was killed by a monster, but also as a person in my own right.¡±


    As I recollect the fear and the absolute difference in power I felt at that time, my limbs begin to tremble.


    My limbs, however, must one day be trained to tremble with excitement instead of terror.


    My purpose is set in stone. I shall triumph over her eventually.


    And then, just as I am in a serious mood¡­


    [By the way, Akira?]


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    [I¡¯m starving, so please share some of your meals with me when supper¡¯s served.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A hunger rumbles loudly in the bellies of Ys and me.[i]


    Somehow, all sorts of things are already messed up.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    T/N:


    The translation release pace is 2-3 chapters a day as I am focusing on Outer World Story: Pumpkin Sorcerer as well


    [i] This sentence is sort of a joke. The word used here is ¸¹¤Î³æ. It is a metaphor for the location of one¡¯s feelings or sentiments or empty stomach. The literal word ³æ means bug/insect, a reference to Ys being a lizard

 CH 9

    (Third person POV)


    ¡°Is this testimony authentic?¡±


    ¡°Yes, each and every word of it is in accordance with the truth.¡±


    In a room of the Security Organization, two men are holding documents describing the contents of the questioning of Akira and are both conversing with each other.


    But while one of the men¡­ Otachi Yuzuru looks as if nothing is serious, the other man, who seems to be a prominent figure, wears an expression of distress.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool¡­ if this is true, there will be far more than a commotion¡­¡±


    ¡°Even so, I know for certain that she is telling the truth through the power of Satori-sama, and I understand that Omoikane-sama¡¯s help in carrying out this kind of move has significance. Furthermore, Susanoo-sama, who heard this story through my ears, asked me to bring her to Takamagahara when she is able to move¡­¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ it seems like things are out of our control now¡­¡±


    ¡°I would have to concur.¡±


    Yuzuru can¡¯t help but agree with the sigh that the distinguished man let out.


    In fact, Yuzuru believes that this matter is beyond their control.


    After all, the girl (formerly a man) who encompasses a whole god inside her is nothing major to a certain extent, but the girl is known only to a very few people in Japoterasu who are supposed to be involved in work related to the ¡°Maze¡±. Not to mention that even Yuzuru, who had heard the story himself, found it unbelievable that she had met and survived encountering the presumed master of the ¡°Maze,¡± an entity that supposedly would have annihilated anybody who encountered her.


    On top of that, to the best of their understanding, there has never been a request for a visit from Susanoo, the younger brother of Amaterasu, the chief god of Japoterasu.


    ¡°In any case, if Susanoo-sama seeks a meeting, we should send her with a proper escort as soon as her wounds are healed. I will make preparations here. We should be able to select someone at the earliest opportunity tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Please do so. I have other matters to attend to, so please excuse me now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please take care of that as well.¡±


    After Yuzuru bows and leaves the room, the man who seems to be a high-ranking person exhales a sigh and proceeds to perform his own task.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    (Akira POV)


    ¡°Even so, I must have slept the whole day.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did. I honestly don¡¯t comprehend how you¡¯re able to move so much anymore after all those wounds.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the power of you, Ys, a God with whom I have a contract.¡±


    On the next day when I woke up, I had an examination of my wounds and found that they had perfectly disappeared, so I started rehabilitation under the supervision of yesterday¡¯s doctor¡­ whose name I believe was Sakurai¡­


    However, rather than rehabilitation, I suppose it would be more appropriate to call it a practice to get used to my new body.


    Incidentally, the fact that wounds can be healed quickly is indeed a result of the power of Ys.


    Apparently, the regenerative ability of a lizard is exceptional, and with time and strength, even a single arm can be regenerated under normal circumstances. In reality, the wound on my chest¡ªwhich ought to have been one step from my heart¡ªhas already self-healed, without leaving even a trace of a scar behind.


    ¡°It¡¯s due to ¡®God,¡¯ isn¡¯t it? You have been bestowed with power, so you should pay your respects to them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Disregarding the doctor¡¯s words, I continue to do my flexibility exercises.


    Pay my respects¡­ huh. I don¡¯t have any inclination to pay respect Ys for whatever reason. As for the rest of the Gods, I have no desire to pay respect to them, as I have abandoned faith in them as well.


    ¡°So what are you going to do now, Akira-chan? I heard that it was confirmed that there is a person with your same name in the Security Organization, but that person seems to be a different person, so do you have any plan for going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°About that¡­ no, it¡¯s nothing after all. I don¡¯t have a destination, but I do have a task to do, therefore I will accomplish it.¡±


    I am about to refute the female doctor¡¯s words, but I restrain myself.


    Being a man who abruptly became a woman would be incredulous. They would, at the very least, have a lot of doubts about what¡¯s going on in my head.


    I am aware of what I must do.


    To attain that goal, though, I am not as prepared as I ought to be.


    Not only my ability, but especially my equipment is not up to par. Ys¡¯ magic eye can presently only be used to halt movement.


    Yeah, I wonder how to get into the Security Organization¡¯s eradication squad¡­ If my memory serves me right, it entails a ton of paperwork and selection tests¡­ Well, at worst, I could be some sort of freelance mercenary and figure out a way to survive on my own.


    ¡°Somehow¡­ Oh?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    A male nurse approaches towards me.


    ¡°Excuse me. Actually, I¡¯d like to speak with Dr. Sakurai¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it? Oh, we should probably speak over there.¡±


    ¡°No, it concerns your patient there, so I think it would be better if she heard it with you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    It is apparently something that concerns both me and the female doctor.


    Therefore, I stop working on my flexibility exercise and turn my head towards the man.


    The man then looks aside in panic, and Dr. Sakurai, who is obviously aware of the fact that he is attempting to avoid staring at my face, briefly clears her throat before beginning the conversation.


    ¡°The subject is that Susanoo-sama has requested to bring her to Takamagahara after her wounds are healed, and the Security Organization has already completed the task of selecting personnel to escort her. So¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve come to consult me on whether or not it¡¯s okay to let her out of the hospital?¡±


    ¡°That is correct. Here are the documents related to the case.¡±


    ¡­Susanoo-sama¡­ you mean that same Susanoo-sama? No way. This is impossible.


    In addition to serving as the Security Organization¡¯s chief, he is one of Japoterasu¡¯s most renowned deities. I can hardly imagine that such a being would be interested in me.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    [By all means, I would love to meet the actual Susanoo.]


    But Ys is plainly keen to meet him, and the female doctor is reading the documents with a very stern face on her face.


    ¡­Is this for real? Are they serious!? No, hold on¡ªthis is utterly absurd! Even high-ranked aristocracy rarely enter Takamagahara! It¡¯s a sacred place where the Gods belonging to Japoterasu gather! Inviting a person who has renounced their faith to such a place is utterly preposterous!?


    Ah, but if it were true, I might have to go there for Ys¡¯ sake. Ugh, somehow my stomach is starting to ache from nervousness¡­


    ¡°I understand. In that case, we can do it tomorrow afternoon. She could not make a visit today due to the medical examination, but her physical wounds have already recovered and her mental health seems to be fine.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°I see. If so, I will make that arrangement.¡±


    [Oh, so we can meet! That¡¯s one of my burdens lifted! I¡¯m going to go! I¡¯ll definitely go!]


    ¡°Yes, please do. I¡¯ll find the right clothes for her. Is that fine with you, Akira-chan?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Before I could say anything else, permission is granted, and I am now in a situation where I have no choice but to go, partly because of Ys¡¯ request.


    At any rate, I would vehemently object to wearing women¡¯s clothing. I¡¯m not willing to put on that kind of clothes yet¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    A/N:


    Because he originated from the lower middle class, Akira respects those whom he would involuntarily respect even if he had abandoned his faith.


    T/N:


    Those who read this from Outer World Story: The Black Mist that Devours, you can already figure out the connection between these gods and Kurokiri¡¯s world based on the settings. And the name Akira is unisex but commonly dominated by male

 CH 10

    It is an afternoon on a day with subtly unfavorable weather and gray clouds covering the sky.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Akira-chan, you¡¯re in a foul mood¡­ but you still manage to look picturesque.¡±


    [It suits you well, Akira.]


    I have been standing at the back entrance of the Japoterasu Sanatorium in a dreadful mood.


    The reason? It goes without saying. But I will dare to mention it.


    Because despite my utmost refusal, I have been subjected to a thorough make-up session and forced to don a spectacular women¡¯s kimono!


    Damn you¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s inconceivable to not dress up at all when you¡¯re going to Takamagahara!¡± the female doctor insisted with all her might, and there was no time for resistance since the nurse, who reminded me of the crisis of chastity in that instance, made me tense up while carrying out her unnecessarily excellent maneuvers¡­


    To add to that, after my makeup was done, the nurse who applied the makeup said, ¡°I can¡¯t expose this image of myself to anyone,¡± while her nose was dripping with blood.


    Thanks to her, I was sent to the back door.


    ¡°Oh, you have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    A two-horse carriage and several members of the Security Organization pull up in front of us at this moment.


    Considering that the carriage bears the emblem of the Security Organization, which is a composition of the sun, the moon, and a sword, this may well be the carriage in which I will be riding.


    The person who is likely to be the most superior among the assembled people then bows to me before speaking.


    ¡°My name is Suzunari Kuri, and I have been entrusted by Susanoo-sama to escort you. Please come this way, Akira-san.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The door of the carriage is opened and I enter it alone.


    And as soon as I settle into my seat with the door closed, it starts to gently move at a pace equivalent to a person walking away.


    Well, I suppose no one would dare to interfere with the carriage that is heading to Takamagahara, given that it bears the emblem of the Security Organization and has such a large number of guards, so I will simply relax until we reach the destination.


    I consequently make an effort to progressively rest slowly while taking in the sound of the horse pacing, but¡­


    [Speaking of which, Akira.]


    ¡°What is it, Ys?¡±


    [I am not familiar with the structure of this city¡­ Japoterasu, so I would like you to enlighten me, how long does it take to reach the place called Takamagahara?]


    ¡°Oh, about that. Now that you bring it up, I suppose it makes sense that you are unaware of it given that you go by the name Ys, which denotes that you are not a local god.¡±


    Ys requests me to describe this city before that, so I explain it to her.


    Here in Japoterasu, the city is surrounded by walls in three directions and faces the sea on the southeast side.


    On the inside of the city, Takamagahara is situated at the summit of a hill called Amenoyama, which also accommodates the Security Organization¡¯s headquarters and political facilities.


    The aristocratic town surrounds it, followed by the Sanatorium, industrial facilities, markets, and residential areas.


    Moreover, there is a river running through Japoterasu, and this river flows into the sea. If this side where Takamagahara is located is called the West Town, the other side of the river is called the East Town, which is more akin to a fort than a town.


    As for how long it takes to get to Takamagahara, the question that Ys wants to ask¡­


    ¡°I think it will take about an hour at this pace. Perhaps.¡±


    [Perhaps?]


    ¡°I was assigned to a residential area on the outskirts of West Street. When I joined the Security Organization, I went to the headquarters once for a gathering, but that was at the foot of the Amenoyama area. In short, I have no notion because I have never gone to Takamagahara.¡±


    [What¡¯s with that¡­?]


    Ys sighs in amazement, though it is natural for me to not have any idea of the place I have never been to.


    I mean, it¡¯s the kind of place where the Gods are usually present. If a common member like me were to go there without a reason, I would be killed without a doubt.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    [What?]


    ¡°May I have a word?¡±


    The man who just identified himself as Suzunari then speaks from outside the carriage as it tilts slightly and draws to a halt in that position.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I apologize, but this is a sacred place, and without the permission of Susanoo-sama and the others, we are not allowed to enter. But rest assured, the horses will go up there even without a guardian.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    No sooner have I replied than the carriage resumes advancing slowly again, and I lightly open the carriage door to take a peek outside, just to be sure.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    [It¡¯s a barrier¡­ though I¡¯ve never seen anything of this magnitude before.]


    The personnel of the Security Organization who are apparently accompanying me to this location can be seen observing me from a distance with envious expressions on their faces when I peer out of the carriage as the horses are just going past the trees where the shimenawa ropes are hung.


    Or rather, now that I stop to think about it, there seems to be an oddly large number of young individuals my age among those escorting me. I wonder why is that. But it¡¯s a bit late to be pondering on that now.


    In the meantime, I have moved beyond the location where the shimenawa ropes are strung, and at that same moment, I notice a change in the air and realize what Ys meant when she used the word ¡°barrier¡± earlier.


    ¡°I see. No wonder normal people can¡¯t enter¡­ it¡¯s too clean.¡±


    [Right. For average folks who require a certain level of stagnation, not to mention Akira, who is so near to it, this cleanliness would be nothing but venom.]


    This place is truly a different world.


    The entire area is brimming with divine power, the power used by gods, and Ys, which should normally be non-embodied, has materialized of its own will.


    The vegetation is vibrant, the air is devoid of any stagnation, and the birds¡¯ chirps are more melodic than any music played by humans.


    Yet it is too picturesque for me to perceive this place as a genuine space.


    For some reason, I feel like being here for an extended period of time is not something I wish to do, but I suppose I¡¯ll just have to put up with it until I finish what is required of me.


    [I can see it now.]


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    At this point, in our field of vision, we could make out a shrine that appears to be many times greater than the one that is set aside for those who want to enter into a contract with the gods from below. The carriage eventually stops as it approaches the shrine¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°So they want me to come in?¡±


    [It seems so.]


    With both of our feet firmly planted on the ground, we alight the carriage. The front door of the shrine opens soundlessly, untouched as if to beckon us inside and following a brief exchange of nods, Ys and I step into the shrine.

 CH 11

    ¡°You made it here.¡±


    Ys and I eventually find ourselves in what appears to be a wooden-like hall after following a straight path through the shrine, which is admittedly farther than the top of Amenoyama. Here, we recognize a majestic figure in its center who is dressed in a kimono and is sitting cross-legged with a smoking pipe in his mouth.


    Despite this being the first time I have witnessed this figure, the presence he exudes confirms my belief.


    ¡°Susanoo is my name. As you are aware, I am one of the top three Gods of Japoterasu and the God that oversees the Security Organization. However, for you who have abandoned your faith in God in favor of that lizard, which is not a God affiliated with this city, it might not be of much significance. Oh, please take a seat over there if you want to.¡±


    [Ys of the Ice Basilisk is who I am. It is an honor to meet you. Susanoo-dono.]


    ¡°I go by the name Whiteice Akira. Thank you for inviting me here today. Excuse me.¡±


    I occupy the position indicated by Susanoo, and Ys climbs on top of my head, making the two of us face-to-face with Susanoo.


    ¡°Even so, you said your name is Akira, but you¡¯re much more of a beauty than I expected. Are you really a human being?¡±


    ¡°My contract with Ys only resulted in this appearance, not by my own will.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Oh, compared to my wife, Kushinada, you are nowhere near as good as her, so I¡¯m not going to lay a hand on you. Hahaha.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Susanoo laughs aloud with his obvious fondness for his wife.


    It is a relief to not have to worry about that aspect since I, for one, would vociferously oppose being touched by a man, regardless of whether he was a God.


    ¡°So, why did you call me¡ªno, Ys here¡ªand what did you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so impatient, you know that? Well, it¡¯s fine; rambling on and on isn¡¯t really my style. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    Susanoo removes the smoking pipe from his lips, exhales once, then dramatically changes his demeanor to one of solemnity¡ªa look befitting for the title of a God.


    He then points to Ys with the tip of his pipe.


    ¡°Your name is Ys huh. From your name and power, I would assume that you belong to Graecian, but why are you here in Japoterasu? On top of that, you¡¯ve turned one of our people into your own priestess. Depending on the situation, I may have to retaliate accordingly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [I¡¯m fully prepared for everything. However, I would appreciate it if you would at least listen to what I have to say.]


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    In response to Susanoo¡¯s words, Ys begins to compose her words with a mystical expression on her face.


    But still, Graecian? Um, is there a city-state with a name like that? At any rate, from the flow of the conversation, Ys¡¯ original affiliation was with that place, right?


    [First of all, about Graecian¡­ it was wiped out on the day before Akira and I met.]


    ¡°Was that due to a conflict between countries?¡±


    [No, it was annihilated by that woman who is called ¡®Military,¡¯ the master of the ¡®Maze¡¯¡­¡±


    Ys then recounts how the city she belonged to was utterly obliterated by a simultaneous outbreak of monsters from both inside and outside the city.


    ¡°What about Himuro no Yumiru? And the humans of Graecian.¡±


    [Himuro no Yumiru was exterminated in the process of making a breakthrough for me and others who were entrusted with the task of relaying the crisis to the rest of the city. As for the Graecian humans, I don¡¯t know, but since all faith had already ceased to reach me when I signed the contract with Akira, it is likely they¡­]


    ¡°I see¡­ Just to be clear, is there any way to contact the other Graecian Gods who belonged to Graecian?¡±


    [There is no none. The breakthrough was very faint, and those who escaped with me were attacked one after another¡­ If they were fortunate, they might have reached a city somewhere like me¡­]


    ¡°I see. This is something I¡¯m going to have to take seriously.¡±


    While the story of Ys and Susanoo goes on without a hitch, I can¡¯t help but feel that I¡¯m being left behind¡­


    Anyway, I understand that Ys belonged to a place called Graecian, and that Graecian God by the name of Himuro no Yumiru was vanquished, causing Graecian to perish whereas Ys managed to escape with her life


    ¡°So, Ys. What led you to make a contract with the priestess there? That¡¯s a different story.¡±


    [With regard to the situation involving Akira, we formed a contract after meeting in the ¡®Maze¡¯ since his contract with the God of Japoterasu was about to break.]


    ¡°Contract was broken? What do you mean?¡±


    Susanoo casts a startled look at my face in response to Ys¡¯ words.


    Is it really that strange for the contract to be broken? If I recall correctly, most of the guys in Japoterasu who commit serious crimes like murder or robbery have their contracts terminated, so it doesn¡¯t seem like such a strange thing¡­


    Well, since you seem to be interested in hearing about it, I¡¯ll just tell you what happened then.


    Therefore, I mention the story to Susanoo¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Gods in my circle are magnanimous, for better or for worse. Even if someone were to verbally abuse a God, they might withdraw temporarily, but they would never sever the contract, especially if the person is in the ¡®Maze¡¯. We need them to return alive, whether we¡¯re reprimanding or consoling them.¡±


    Everything is denied by him.


    But the contract had been terminated, that¡¯s for sure, right?


    Thanks to that, I completely lost my faith and all that.


    ¡°Anyone who can mess with other people¡¯s faith without their permission and still operate in the ¡®Maze¡¯ without any problems¡­ Tsk, I¡¯ll have to verify this through my sister later. I can think of one God that fits the bill.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    [Hmm?]


    I feel awful for Susanoo, who is evidently in a bad mood and contacting somewhere with a peculiar machine, but Ys and I are left speechless since we are unable to follow the dialogue.


    For now, the fact that he says he counted them as God probably means that someone else is a God, too.


    ¡°Anyway, please recount that conversation with my sister when she comes. And also about ¡®Military¡¯ fellow you guys met.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me, but¡­¡±


    [Hmm?]


    The conversation is progressing too fast for me to grasp it.


    Well, I will simply tell her all of the information that I and Ys are aware of.


    ¡°She¡¯s here¡­¡±


    ¡°Ngh?¡±


    [Oh?]


    By this point, a door is heard moving, and both Ys and I turn towards the direction where the sound is originating from.


    Even so, that¡¯s Susanoo¡¯s sister huh¡­ even if it¡¯s not, she must be a prominent figure, right?


    If so, she is a formidable figure. I won¡¯t be blinded by her light either, will it?[i]


    And while I am pondering this, the door opens¡­


    ¡°What is it, Susanoo-chan? Right now, I¡¯m busy running a boss marathon with Fermio-chan[ii]¡­¡±


    On the other side of the door, a woman whose beauty is out of this world emerges in a shabby potato jersey and shaggy hair that ruins her features.


    ¡°Go get yourself cleaned up right now!¡±


    ¡°Hebuu!?¡±


    The woman is immediately sent into the air by Susanoo¡¯s dropkick to the abdomen and into a distance that she cannot see from my vantage point.


    ¡°Ys. Akira. Hold on a second.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!?¡±


    [I-I understand!?]


    The bloodlust that Susanoo is bearing seems to make both of us cower all over our bodies, yet he still walks to the end of the passageway where the woman has been blown away, despite the fact that he is undoubtedly not directing it at us.


    ¡°©`©`©`©`©`£¡£¡¡±


    ¡°©`©`©`©`©`£¡£¿¡±


    ¡°Ys.¡±


    [What is it?]


    ¡°We didn¡¯t see or hear anything. Let¡¯s keep it that way.¡±


    [Right. I concur that¡¯d be a wise decision..]


    Eventually, a voice that sounds like Susanoo and a woman¡¯s can be heard from the end of the passageway¡­ yeah. We should just say we have no idea what¡¯s going on.


    That woman we just saw is probably her sister, a childhood friend who lives nearby, or something like that. Yeah. Let¡¯s assume that.


    Please let it be that way, mainly to maintain me, Ys and Susanoo-sama mentally stable.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:


    As you can see from the fact that Akira naturally added ¡°Sama¡± at the end, only Susanoo-sama will continue to have ¡°Sama¡± in the future.


    The other Gods will be¡­ I guess it will depend on when they meet in person.


    Also, I know there are many of you who have a bad feeling about the woman at the end, but that feeling is probably not wrong.


    Please be prepared (in many ways).


    T/N:


    [i] This is referring to Amaterasu¡¯s power as she is the god of sun


    [ii] Fermio is a character from the author¡¯s second Outer World Story series

 CH 12

    Subjectively, it has been roughly an hour since Susanoo-sama brought the woman to Ys and me.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    ¡°No, what might you be referring to?¡±


    [We know nothing of what you are talking about.]


    ¡°¡­Speaking of which, you are right. Yeah. Let¡¯s proceed at once.¡±


    ¡°I am here to have a discussion with you, my guest.¡±


    As Susanoo-sama settles into his seat, a woman who unquestionably ranks higher in terms of beauty among the Goddesses¡ªwho is reputed to be equally lovely regardless of gender¡ªappears from behind the door and occupies the spot where Susanoo-sama had previously been sitting.


    ¡°Let me first introduce myself. My name is Amaterasu. I am the chief of the Gods here at Japoterasu, and I am the protector of humans. You have traveled a long way to be here today.¡±


    ¡°N-No! Thank you very much for inviting me!¡±


    [I-I appreciate the time you have taken for a low-ranking God such as myself.]


    The woman has long, stunning black hair and wears a simple yet clean and luxurious silk garment that even I, who am not familiar with clothes, can understand is of the highest quality. Her face is so well-developed that everyone would agree that her face is the pinnacle of refinement, and her voice sounds as though it might be able to penetrate the depths of your brain just by listening to it as she looks at me.


    Ah, yeah. After all, that person earlier must have been a different person. There is no equal link between the two, no matter how I put this into perspective.


    I mean, with or without any faith in Amaterasu-sama, who is here in front of me, I can¡¯t help but bow my head to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so afraid. Is there something you want to talk to me about? Speak.¡±


    ¡°[Y-Yes!]¡±


    In the midst of our tension, Ys and I share our conversation with Amaterasu-sama about what Susanoo-sama had just said.


    And so the illusion of her being a magnificent entity ends here.


    ¡°That is why¡­¡±


    ¡°ZZZ.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­(Susanoo-sama clenches his fist silently.)¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°Wake up, you idiot sister!¡±


    ¡°What!? You¡¯re wrong, Susanoo-chan! This is by no means the case that after 200 hours of running a boss marathon across various MMOs I fell asleep or anything like that!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re screwing this up, stupidddd!¡±


    Amaterasu is made to sit upright by Susanoo-sama, who then rises and starts lecturing her so quickly that I can¡¯t even make out what he¡¯s saying.


    Even I somehow noticed it during the course of our conversation. Yes. That this individual had been sleeping with her eyes open, not moving an inch. Yes, I was aware of it¡­ but I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it¡­


    However, that is still what one would anticipate from a God. Although there are some incomprehensible words mixed in, I can only say that being able to move without sleep or rest for 200 hours is just outstanding. The fact that Susanoo-sama is pissed off at her suggests that she¡¯s not working, but playing¡­


    At any rate, I now realize that flawless beauty does not exist.


    ¡°So, in the end, is it possible for that woman to unilaterally sever someone else¡¯s faith?¡±


    ¡°If I had to say whether she could or not, I¡¯d say yes. But I was with you for the 200 hours I just mentioned.¡±


    ¡°You know as well as I do that there is no proof of such a thing.¡±


    ¡°I know, right? In fact, even now, one of my fission is marathoning with her against Parasazebub in a certain MMO. What do you think? Can I call her and question her directly?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never met her in person, so I¡¯d like to meet her and get an inkling of what she¡¯s like.¡±


    ¡°[?]¡±


    Both Ys and I tilt our heads at the words of Susanoo-sama and Amaterasu.


    Since a while ago, there have been several words that I don¡¯t understand, which makes it difficult for both of us to follow what they are talking about.


    What do you mean by ¡°fission,¡± specifically?


    ¡°Hmm. Oh, it¡¯s impossible for that lizard-chan over there to do that, but for Gods like me and my sister¡¯s level, it¡¯s possible to split up our own bodies and have each one operate independently. Of course, the more you separate them, the less power you have in each body.¡±


    ¡°[Heh.]¡±


    The explanation from Susanoo-sama leaves Ys and me awestruck.


    As an ordinary human being, it is difficult for me to grasp the idea that there are several of my own bodies, all of which are operating under the same consciousness. The convenience of being able to perform multiple tasks at the same time is something that goes without saying.


    While Ys and I are admiring this, Amaterasu speaks up.


    ¡°Right. In fact, there are various me¡¯s other than my main body, the me here, the me with the girl, the me at work, the me carrying out detailed work, the me queuing up in line, and so on.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Separate body and work?¡±


    At any rate, there is something in those words that I can¡¯t help but ask back.


    No, well, perhaps that¡¯s not strange given that the main body specializes in giving orders through to the conclusion, but I have the impression that Amaterasu¡¯s description of her work differs from what I envision it to be.


    ¡°Um, my work is, you know¡­¡±


    And here, Amaterasu fumbles with her chest, which should have less space than mine, and attempts to take out a book with a brightly colored cover and of little thickness¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bring that into this world!?¡±


    ¡°Oufu!?¡±


    But before she can do so, Susanoo-sama kicks Amaterasu in the side of the head with all his might and blasts her away.


    However, I inadvertently notice the book¡¯s cover with my dynamic vision¡ªwhich has been enhanced by signing a contract with Ys¡ªas it is flung into the air from Amaterasu¡¯s grasp.


    On the cover of the book is a woman who looks like¡­ Susanoo and a man with a beautiful face.


    ¡°Susanoo-sama? Ah! Eh!?¡±


    ¡°Fushu¡­¡±


    At this point, Susanoo-sama picks up the book that is in the air and instantly obliterates it before seizing me by the head.


    From his hand, a distinct sense of anger is transmitted.


    ¡°Akira, Ys¡­ there are some things in this world you shouldn¡¯t know. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡±


    [I-I understand¡­]


    Both I and Ys express our affirmation with all of our efforts by shaking our entire body in response to his words, which exerts pressure that precludes any space for argument.


    Or rather, Susanoo-sama is frightening me! Too terrifying! In a different sense from the woman in the military uniform, he freaks me out!! If this is the case, it would be much better to lose consciousness!!


    ¡°All right, you just wait here for a little while. I¡¯m going to go and finish her off.¡±


    Susanoo-sama¡¯s hand detaches from my head and advances towards Amaterasu in a form of indignation.


    As for me, when it comes to this, my first priority is to protect myself. That¡¯s why¡­


    ¡°Wait! Wait, Susanoo-chan! In the world, there is¡­¡±


    [Akira¡­]


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath!¡±


    ¡°[We don¡¯t know anything, we haven¡¯t heard anything, we haven¡¯t seen anything.]¡±


    Both Ys and I silently shut our eyes and cover our ears with our hands.


    There are things in this world that we should not know. You said so yourself, Susanoo-sama. Hahahahaha¡­


    In a sense, it¡¯s probably a positive thing that my faith has been severed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:


    ¡­I¡¯m still a prudent author, so please forgive me.


    The initial plot in my brain was even worse.


    In Japanese mythology, Amaterasu-sama is a brave and powerful god who dressed as a man and attacked Susanoo-no-Mikoto-sama, and at the same time, she is a wonderful god who gives us blessings as a sun god.


    She is definitely not a God who should be mocked as a ¡°shut-in¡± God.


    Thanks to the generosity of the Gods, we are able to create this kind of stories.


    Please never forget that.


    Oh, the book is an NL book about Kushinada (male) and Susanoo (female) with the genders reversed. Except for the gender, it¡¯s official.


    ¡­


    Please spare my life at least¡­.>orz


    T/N:


    NL stands for neutral love in Japanese by the way. It means heterosexual romance. And the conversation between Amaterasu and Susanoo probably has something to do with the second Outer World Story since Parasazebub is a boss in that series

 CH 13

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ My sister has to leave for some urgent business. Well, you two may relax knowing that your chat was worthwhile.¡±


    ¡°[¡­I don¡¯t hear anything, I don¡¯t see anything, I don¡¯t know anything¡­]¡±


    ¡°Come back here, you guys.¡±


    ¡°[Huh!?]¡±


    There is no telling how much time has passed, but an oddly invigorated Susanoo-sama has somehow come back in front of me and Ys.


    Oh no, I have to maintain my composure in the presence of Susanoo-sama.


    ¡°So what are Ys and Akira planning to do now?¡±


    ¡°I have a contract with Ys, so I must tackle the ¡®Maze¡¯. Even as a personal responsibility, I have to go there as well.¡±


    [Likewise, I have a contract with Akira, so I will be accompanying him. As for myself, I am naturally inclined to do something about the ¡®Maze¡¯.]


    ¡°I see.¡±


    To Susanoo-sama¡¯s question, both Ys and I express our resolve to challenge the ¡°Maze¡± and engage in battle against the monsters, despite our differing views on the details.


    When Susanoo-sama hears what we have to say, he blows on his pipe once and puts on a face as though he has already made up his mind.


    ¡°If that is the way you are going about it, you two are to come with the Security Organization¡¯s eradication squad.¡±


    And then, seemingly out of nowhere, he announces the unexpected words.


    [Mmm?]


    ¡°Eh!? Is that fine?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t particularly mind¡­ I mean, I am the head of the organization. At this degree, a single voice from me is all it takes. Otherwise, a single God and a single human being who can harness the full power of that God are more than enough for a force to be reckoned with. If the person in question is willing to do it, there is no reason not to include them.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have a feeling that there could be a problem involving the power balance¡­¡±


    ¡°Competence is everything in a battle against monsters. There is no need to be concerned about rank, power, or origin. Or rather, a fool who drags a trivial personal dispute into the battlefield should die alone before causing any trouble for their allies.¡±


    [Um, but I am not a God of this place¡­]


    ¡°The Graecian is dead, isn¡¯t it? If so, you ought to switch your affiliation and seek a reliable ally. Besides, what kind of woman cares what God she was originally from if she can see the pinnacle of our organization? On top of that, whether or not you have backups, the two of you are prepared to take on the ¡°Maze¡±. Given that, it would be more efficient if you were both under my command and operating under ideal circumstances. Any opposition?¡±


    ¡°[No¡­]¡±


    Both Ys and I are completely out of the loop by Susanoo-sama¡¯s words, so we give up and wave the white flag.


    Well, I suppose it would be ideal if we could join the Security Organization¡¯s eradication squad with Susanoo-sama¡¯s recommendation without any delay.


    As Susanoo-sama points out, there are many advantages to joining the squad, and since I was formerly a member of the security patrol squad, I yearn to join the eradication squad.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll make the arrangements for you then¡­ and we¡¯ll have the candidates for the eradication squad meet up with you in a week.¡±


    [Candidates?]


    ¡°Once you¡¯re assigned to the eradication squad, you¡¯ll spend the first three months of your training as a candidate in an intensive practical training program. Although I don¡¯t know much about the details of their training, I believe they will be deployed in the field in about a month.¡±


    ¡°Incidentally, some of the people who brought us to Takamagahara today are part of that group of candidates, and they were given training in collective maneuvers as well.¡±


    [Hmm¡­]


    Ys shows her understanding of what I and Susanoo-sama are saying.


    Even so, I thought there were unusually many young members of the squad. They must be exceptionally young.


    It is at this point that I realize a certain problem.


    ¡°Um¡­ Susanoo-sama?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I would be honored to be assigned to the eradication squad, but as I recall, the members of the squad who had been there for under five years were split into male and female quarters, and they all resided in dorms to cultivate things like teamwork¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    [Ah¡­!?]


    Ys then unconsciously raises her voice, as if she too has perceived the problem.


    But Susanoo-sama still doesn¡¯t grasp it and urges me to continue the conversation with only his eyes.


    ¡°The point is¡­ I was a man before I signed a contract with Ys, and now my body is a woman¡­ In that case, what happens to the dormitory?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oops!?¡±


    After informing him of the issue, the smoking pipe unexpectedly falls out of Susanoo-sama¡¯s mouth, and he hurriedly retrieves it before it lands on the floor.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s indeed a problem¡­¡±


    Susanoo-sama scratches his head after putting the pipe back in his mouth with a look of profound distress on his face.


    However, in reality, this is a matter of life and death for me.


    First of all, in the case of me entering the men¡¯s dormitory:


    I would be able to relax mentally for a while. But I can guarantee this as a man my age: their lust is not to be taken lightly. Not to mention the fact that I¡¯ve signed a contract with Ys and my appearance is now at a stage where even a woman might be attracted to me if things go badly enough.


    In conclusion, the men¡¯s dorm is a catastrophe on both a physical and psychological level.


    Next, if I enter the women¡¯s dormitory:


    There is no problem physically. But the strain on my psyche will be even worse, mainly because of my conscience. To be candid, if a guy who still can¡¯t even look at his own body properly goes to a women¡¯s dormitory, it will be poor for him in that aspect. To add to that, if there is someone like the nurse who was in the sanatorium, I have a feeling that even my chastity would be in danger.


    To sum up, women¡¯s dormitories are dangerous as well, but only in varying proportions.


    Finally, suppose that a dormitory is built for my personal use:


    This would be the most appropriate considering my physical and mental condition.


    Nevertheless, it is highly probable that members under the age of 20 will be ostracized for violating the absolute rule of living in a dormitory, and various adverse effects may occur as a result. Even if this were not the case, there would be many individuals who would not be pleased with the prospect of having a new member suddenly join the group under the authority of a high-ranking official named Susanoo-sama.


    Consequently, even if a private dormitory is established, difficulties are bound to ensue.


    ¡°¡­Ah, it¡¯s impossible to treat you as being over 20 years old¡­ They would definitely find out.¡±


    ¡°In all honesty, I don¡¯t have any confidence in my ability to disguise it.¡±


    [Furthermore, the ones who can see my figure will be a problem too¡­]


    Even if I were to misrepresent my age, my own experience is lacking in some way, so it would most certainly fall apart at the seams somewhere.


    As for what Ys said¡­ she is not visible to ordinary humans when she is in a non-embodied state, but since I can see her without any problem as a contracted human, it would not be unreasonable to assume that there are other people who can visually view her in some other way.


    Indeed, it might be troublesome if they can see Ys and discover her true identity¡­ In Japoterasu, the Gods are usually residing in Takamagahara.


    ¡°Regarding the matter with Ys, please take care of it yourselves. As for the dormitory¡­ I will set up a dormitory for your group since it is unavoidable. This will be preferable than having you live in the dorms for either men or women. If anyone still has something to criticize about it¡­ you should demonstrate to them that even if you are given special treatment, your abilities are such that they will have no choice but to accept it.¡±


    ¡°[I understand.]¡±


    Both of us return our approval to Susanoo-sama¡¯s conclusion.


    In fact, if Susanoo-sama is in charge, this could be the optimal course of action because no one else can speak on the subject without jeopardizing one¡¯s position and status.


    ¡°Thank you both for your efforts today. For now, that¡¯s enough talk for the day.¡±


    ¡°[Well, excuse us then.]¡±


    Ys and I then bow once to Susanoo-sama followed by the two of us departing from Takamagahara.

 CH 14

    (Akira POV)


    Throughout the week, I occupied my hospital room cramming in the knowledge required to be a member of the Security Organization¡¯s eradication squad, while engaging in preparatory work for joining the squad, such as taking physical measurements for making garments and creating a new sling to substitute for the one that was recovered as a lost and found belonging of Whiteice Akira.


    ¡­Yes, that¡¯s right. Under the direction of Susanoo-sama, it was deemed that Whiteice Akira encountered the ¡°Maze¡± while on patrol and was declared to have disappeared inside. My family was informed that I am undoubtedly still alive.


    So, I became a girl from Graecian with partial amnesia and was given the name Akira Whiteice, which is an alias or something like that.


    Well, I can understand that it would be easier to go along like this because the differences that exist in appearance between Whiteice Akira and Akira Whiteice are too significant, or rather, they are totally distinct people.


    My only source of information about Graecian is from Ys, who is usually more knowledgeable or has a better memory of subjects than I do. Ys is a member of the Gods, therefore it would seem that she is far more intelligent than me, a mere mortal.


    That is why I intend to borrow Ys¡¯ wisdom whenever I find myself in a knowledge-related jam.


    ¡°So this is It¡­¡±


    [Well, let¡¯s see how the first time goes.]


    ¡°Right.¡±


    And today, Ys and I have been discharged from the Japoterasu Divine Sanatorium and have arrived at a place called Susanoo Institute, which is a part of the headquarters of the Security Organization eradication squad located at the foot of Amenoyama, where lectures are held for the eradication squad candidates.


    From the outward appearance, it resembles the academy where the students would attend for basic studies until they reached the age of 15, but the atmosphere is bright and stern, reminding everyone that this is a place close to the battlefield.


    My hands instinctively tense up when I consider that, after learning here for roughly three weeks from now, I¡¯ll actually enter the ¡°Maze¡± and engage in combat with monsters.


    [Let¡¯s go, then.]


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    We make our way slowly into the building.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    (Toki POV)


    ¡°Hey, did you hear? There is a new candidate joining the group today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard. Apparently, they were recommended by Susanoo-sama.¡±


    ¡°This has never occurred in the past, right?¡±


    The classroom where the lecture is being conducted is noticeably noisier than always, and there is a sense of wavering inside the room.


    This enthusiasm is due to the sudden introduction of a new individual to our group of prospective eradication squad members, who will be recognized as an official eradication squad in a month.


    ¡°I am not convinced by this¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s as if we were training diligently when all of a sudden someone intervened.¡±


    ¡°What in the world was Susanoo-sama thinking¡­?¡±


    It makes sense that people would become agitated by this circumstance.


    In the long history of the Japoterasu Security Organization, there has never been a case like this before.


    ¡°Is it a man or a woman?¡±


    ¡°I heard they weren¡¯t born in Japoterasu.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps that building that was erected in a week near the dorms is¡­¡±


    However, that doesn¡¯t mean that it is okay to make a commotion like this.


    In fact, we are taught that the key to fighting monsters is to maintain a cool head, so the proper course of action is to follow that teaching and wait calmly for the newcomer to show up.


    ¡°Hey, hey, Toki nee-chan, what kind of person do you think will come? As for me, I¡¯m expecting a handsome, fair-skinned, Girishiporisu[i] prince-like guy.¡±


    And right now, a girl whose face is a mirror image of mine flashes a smile at me that I would never have pictured on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Rather than that, you should take your seat quickly, Sora.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so dull. There is a high possibility that we will be partnered up due to the composition of the group, you know?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we already know?¡±


    It is only natural that the two of us are two peas in a pod. Her name is Tajika Sora and she is the twin sister of me, Tajika Toki.


    But even though we are twins¡­ yeah, it¡¯s because we resemble each other so much in appearance that we¡¯ve ended up being the exact opposite in terms of what¡¯s underneath.


    ¡°You guys be quiet and hurry up to your seats! The time has already passed!¡±


    ¡°Oops!¡±


    ¡°Here comes the instructor!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hide.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡±


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    At this point, our instructor, Suzunari Kuri, opens the door to the classroom and comes in, warning those who are still making noise and reminding them to take their seats one by one.


    Once everyone is seated, he looks around at all of us before opening his mouth.


    ¡°Now, as most of you already know, today we will be adding a new member to the 1st unit of candidates for the Security Organization¡¯s eradication squad. Please come in.¡±


    The door slowly opens and the person in question steps into the classroom.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    When the person in question makes an entrance into the classroom with her voice low and feminine, with her snow-white hair fluttering in the air, it is as if time has stopped and the entire classroom has ceased its movement.


    Whether those who are about to welcome the newcomer in a favorable or negative sense, all of them forget about their actions, not even blinking their eyes, and gaze at the person who has entered the classroom with unwavering devotion.


    Right. That is how attractive she is.


    ¡°I am Akira Whiteice. I am counting on you to take care of me from now on.¡±


    With her cherry-red lips moving on her white porcelain-like face, the person¡­ Akira Whiteice tells her name in a manner that is more in line with that of a male before bowing lightly.


    ¡°Your seat is over there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Unimpeded, she approaches and sits down in the space designated for her.


    Her movements are graceful and brimming with the power to charm anyone who sees her, irrespective of gender.


    She is truly a beauty beyond human recognition. That is what I feel she deserves to be called.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Blank.¡±


    I look at my sister¡¯s face.


    Her face looks as if something has been dropped perfectly.


    The rest of us are mostly the same, with only a few people showing some sort of reluctance or disinterestedness.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Akira Whiteice. Take good care of me from now on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Tajika Toki. Please look after me from now on.¡±


    However, shortly before the distance between us is close to the extent that I can distinguish the difference in the color of her left and right eyes, it dawns on me that her face is the same as the face I observed a week ago when I was in training as an escort for a person who was heading to Takamagahara.


    This is why I have come to an understanding, that she is not a being on the side of the humans, but on the side of the Gods.


    ¡°Now, we will begin today¡¯s classroom lecture.¡±


    And as she¡­ Akira-san and I slightly bend down to shake hands, the morning classroom lecture begins in accordance with the voice of Instructor Suzunari.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    T/N:


    [i] I might change the term in the future depending on new information

 CH 15

    (Akira POV)


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    After the morning classroom lecture, I am in the cafeteria having a cup of tea and catching my breath for lunch break.


    Yeah, the classroom time was a real struggle.


    Come to think of it, the eradication squad is not only the star of the Security Organization, and knowledge is equally crucial as the physical aspect apparently, so it was only logical that my head was likely to go haywire with a fever.


    On the surface, I was able to finish without any problems because Ys was whispering in my ear the answers to the questions throughout the session.


    [A sigh of resignation is not recommended. Akira.]


    ¡°(I know that but¡­ look at those eyes around me¡­.)¡±


    [Well, not that I don¡¯t sympathize with your feelings.]


    While doing the act of uttering the words to Ys in my head, which I have been able to do after a week of training, I can sense the meaning of the gazes that are being directed at me from all sides.


    Yeah. The stares directed at my face are still fine. It seems like they are trying to remember my face as a newcomer, simply admiring me, or watching my complexion, though the reason for this is unknown. If so, I think it¡¯s only natural, and it doesn¡¯t bother me when I think of it that way.


    [Men are really easy-to-understand creatures.]


    ¡°(I¡¯m a man on the inside, too.)¡±


    Tajika-san, whose name I first learned from each other, is conversing in the distance with her sister, whose face is identical to hers, and with a group of young women who clearly belong to the aristocracy, while also casting me sidelong glances.


    Despite the fact that I am unaware of the specifics of their conversation, I believe there is no need for fear.


    But I can still recognize the jealous glances from the young ladies.


    I was recommended by Susanoo-sama, plus I have this appearance. It would seem like a slap in the face to someone who has experienced favoritism due to their appearance or their familial status.


    [Obviously, they are looking at your breasts, hips, and buttocks.]


    ¡°(Yeah, I can tell¡­)¡±


    Due to the composition of the eradication squads that are meant to be partaking in the combat, there are still more guys overall when I turn my attention away from Tajika-san and her group.


    And part of their gazes is evidently focused on a small part of my body¡­ as Ys said. To be frank, their mingled sexual and carnal desires in their gazes are very repulsive.


    I mean, given the way they are staring at me, I suppose they don¡¯t expect me to notice it, but whether it¡¯s because I used to be a man or because women are just more perceptive than men, their glances are very noticeable.


    That makes me feel even more uncomfortable.


    If this is the case, I would rather¡­ to be viewed from the front.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±


    [Well, good luck, I¡¯ll let you know when someone attempts to touch you directly.]


    And this is why I have been sighing until now.


    For now, I heard that practical training will start in the afternoon, so there will probably be no more time to cast an impudent glance at me like now, nor to feel my presence.


    Or rather, I hope it will disappear. I am dead serious.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    (Toki POV)


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Akira onee-sama is so picturesque even when she sighs¡­¡±


    ¡°Toki-san, I¡¯m not trying to be harsh¡­ but has your younger sister ever acted this way before? Tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say any more. Even I¡¯m confused.¡±


    Me, Sora, and my rival, the self-proclaimed aristocratic young lady of Japoterasu¡­ Hono Oori and her followers are having lunch at the same table in the cafeteria, chatting lightly.


    The subject of conversation inevitably centers on the newcomer Akira Whiteice, and since we wind up sitting next to each other, I take the initiative to discuss what I learned in the morning¡¯s lecture¡­ But for some reason, Sora seems to be veering off course as we speak.


    To be honest, this is the greatest headache for me as an older sister. I wonder what on earth has tugged at Sora¡¯s heartstrings¡­ I am certain she didn¡¯t have any propensity towards the same sex.


    Well, I suppose I should neglect Sora at this point. What should be the priority now is to discuss with Hono-san.


    ¡°But even so, she is still a mystery to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never heard of a city called Graecian, and if Toki-san¡¯s information is reliable, then she has been to Takamagahara, but how that came about is obscure.¡±


    ¡°If she has been to Takamagahara, then it makes sense that she is acquainted with Susanoo-sama, but I don¡¯t grasp why someone so honorable as to be allowed into Takamagahara would come to join the eradication squad.¡±


    Hono-san is consulting with me based on the information she has obtained from the surrounding young ladies and me.


    But the level of knowledge I have is unquestionably not that significant, and this depth of understanding is undeniably insufficient to know who she is.


    In actuality, if there was someone else around her, I might be able to approach that person and acquire some information, but since she is too striking that both men and women are behaving in a strange controlled manner with each other, nobody seems to be approaching her, so there is nothing to be done.


    ¡°Toki-san. Do you have any insight into the individual she is contracted with?¡±


    ¡°No, not at¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a god that Akira onee-sama has a contract with, it¡¯s probably an animal type.¡±


    Sora, who has been enthralled with saliva pouring from her mouth, suddenly comes to her senses and speaks, prompting everyone at the same table to stare at her face when I am ready to respond that there is nothing I know about Hono-san¡¯s query.


    ¡°What kind of¡­¡±


    ¡°I can see an eight-legged white lizard around Akira onee-sama¡¯s shoulder. Perhaps that thing is a fission of Akira onee-sama¡¯s contracted God since the others don¡¯t seem to be able to see it?¡±


    ¡°A fission!? But it¡¯s invisible to me!?¡±


    ¡°T-There is no way that a fissure could possess an individual. T-There must be some kind of mistake.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you claim otherwise, it appears that they are still lying securely on Akira onee-sama¡¯s shoulder while maintaining a wary eye on the boys around.¡±


    The young women in Sora¡¯s immediate vicinity are shocked by her remarks and inquire about them, but Sora offers them aloof answers.


    Well, I suppose I can¡¯t argue that I have no understanding of their feelings.


    The fissure of a God¡­ If that¡¯s true, then she should still be seen as a being on the side of Gods.


    After all, according to the textbook, since only Gods at the highest level are capable of creating a fissure, possessing a group, an organization, or even a single individual would constitute a myth on the level of a national myth or something similar.


    ¡°Toki-san. I¡¯d like to confirm something, but does your younger sister have a contract with a God with that kind of power?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe she has made a contract with a God who grants simple distant vision and spiritual vision. Even though she said she couldn¡¯t tell me specifically which god she has made a contract with, that ability is certainly present. I¡¯ve seen her use it a few times.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, it would be unwise to dismiss this information as false.¡±


    At my words, Hono-san¡¯s noble-like graceful face is somewhat distorted, and she begins to rack her brain.


    Nevertheless, information is unlikely to be discovered anywhere about the eight-legged white lizard if they¡­ are not from Japoterasu but from Graecian.


    The name of the God and the specifics and origin of their powers are apparently the most confidential information in any city.


    ¡°Even so, are you serious about doing that?¡±


    Despite being somewhat late to inquire her, I still pose the question to her nonetheless.


    What she is about to do, depending on how it is perceived, could be an act of dishonoring Susanoo-sama, so I figure that it would be better to let her quit if she is half-hearted about it.


    It appears, though, that my concern is unwarranted speculating.


    Hono-san chuckles once before announcing proudly, ¡°Yes, I need to be aware of her capabilities as the leader of the first unit of candidates to the Security Organization¡¯s eradication squad. Even if Susanoo-sama strikes me with heaven¡¯s punishment, I will do all in my power to remove her from the eradication squad if her competence is insignificant. The eradication squad is not the place for an individual with very little skill.¡±


    Since she is expressing herself in such a strong manner, it serves no worth for me to add any further comments.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s almost time to go, and we¡¯re heading to the seminar room early. Enjoy your day.¡±


    ¡°Good day to you.¡±


    And Hono-san leaves accompanied by her followers.


    ¡°Then, Toki nee-chan, it¡¯s time for us to go as well.¡±


    ¡°Right. Shall we go?¡±


    We ultimately leave the cafeteria when the bell rings.


    Now, today¡¯s practical training would be rough in a major way.

 CH 16

    ¡°All right, everyone has gathered.¡±


    Instructor Suzunari¡¯s voice resonates throughout the maneuvering ground.


    According to what I had heard in advance, the afternoon practical training would be conducted outdoors on the maneuvering ground surrounded on all sides by a wire netting, and it would consist of basic training as well as training in special abilities using divine power.


    And when I am immersed in my thought¡­


    ¡°Our original plan for today was to follow the standard training routine, but since a newcomer is also present, a one-on-one duel-style training session will take place.¡±


    The training¡¯s declared content is altogether different.


    Instructor Suzunari¡¯s gaze towards me is apparently filled with some kind of intent.


    Ah, I get it. So that¡¯s the central subject here. There are many people who have doubts about my ability, so I have to exhibit my capabilities.


    Since I still have not fully grasped the situation myself, it would be fitting to address the other candidates who are questioning my ability, as Instructor Suzunari himself is probably harboring doubts as well.


    ¡°All right, then, Hono and Whiteice. Both of you step forward.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Eh, ah, yes!¡±


    Huh, you didn¡¯t even show me a demonstration, but just want me to do it out of the blue!?


    In a slight panic, I step forward and head for the indicated place, and once I and the girl named Honno¡ªwho has clean, waist-length black hair and gives a distinct impression that she is an aristocrat¡ªare at our designated spots, the other candidates leave the wire netting.


    The only three people remaining inside the maneuvering ground are me, Hono-san, and Instructor Suzunari.


    ¡°There are no limitations other than the fact that I¡¯ll stop you if I determine that it¡¯s too dangerous for you to continue. You may therefore each give it your all.¡±


    Following the voice of Instructor Suzunari, Hono-san bends her body halfway down and holds a double-edged ceremonial sword in her right hand, while her left hand repeatedly clenches and unclenches.


    On the other hand, I shut my left eye and hold a sling loaded with ammunition intended to be used for training with my right hand.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you underestimating me by shutting one eye?¡±


    Hono-san is subtly pissed off over my actions, but I have no control over it since I can¡¯t utilize Ys¡¯ power unless I do this.


    At any rate, I suppose it is mutually unsafe for both of us to lose our cool, so I should appease her.


    ¡°This is my stance, don¡¯t mind it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­ haha, hahahahaha¡­¡±


    The pace with which Hono-san opens and closes her left hand in reaction to my words becomes noticeably faster, yet she only lowers her head once to exhibit a dangerous face brimming with definite hostility on her barely perceptible lip.


    [¡­If nothing else, it appears that your statements served as fuel for the fire.]


    ¡°(¡­Right.)¡±


    Yeah. Obviously, I made a mistake in handling the situation. Now that I¡¯ve done it, though, it is inevitable.


    ¡°It is time for both of you to refrain from speaking. Now, let¡¯s begin the practice match between Hono Oori and Akira Whiteice. Time and weapons are unlimited. When I tell you to stop, you must stop immediately. Let the training begin!¡±


    At the moment when Instructor Suzunari lifts both hands and waves them down as a signal to begin¡­


    ¡°I shall set you ablaze!!¡±


    ¡°The hell!?¡±


    ¡­numerous fireballs are released from Hono-san, and I rush to leap to the side to escape the line of fire. And the fireball that goes by where I was and hits the wire netting bursts.


    This is¡­ yeah. I wouldn¡¯t survive a direct strike, would I?


    [Don¡¯t worry. Even if you suffer a direct hit, you will be immobilized and lose, but you will not die¡­ probably.]


    ¡°(Your last word ¡®probably¡¯ is very unsettling!? Hey!?)¡±


    Perhaps reading my anxiety, Ys makes a comment that leaves me in a subtle mood, whether to be reassured or disturbed.


    But before the conversation could go any further, the next one comes, drawing my body to the left and right to evade the fireballs, despite being somewhat flustered as I try to improve my dynamic vision.


    Even so, I am astounded that so many fireballs can be shot at the same time. The power is also fairly high.


    [Indeed, the speed and power of the continuous shots are quite remarkable. It is likely the result of making a contract with multiple fire Gods and then combining the power of that ceremonial sword.]


    ¡°(Thanks for the explanation.)¡±


    Ys now provides a clear answer to the question I have been wondering about.


    Incidentally, Ys is now blending into me and sharing my senses. Apparently, I might be swept away if I move around so much.


    ¡°Stop moving around restlessly¡­ and take me on seriously!¡±


    ¡°I will have to apologize for that¡­ I guess.¡±


    While ignoring Hono-san¡¯s shouts and avoiding her attacks, I mull over how to counterattack.


    Using my sling¡­ is impossible as long as there is a swarm of these fireballs. It will be shot down.


    On the other hand, using my right eye¡¯s power would probably be overkill. If her entire body froze, she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.


    ¡°(Is there any power that would be adequate to subdue her?)¡±


    [Let¡¯s see¡­]


    Therefore, Ys is my go-to person in times of trouble because she has deeper expertise in fighting and her own power than I do.


    [Hmm. With such a barrage of fireballs, you won¡¯t be able to reach the practitioner, so you¡¯ll have to use your right eye.]


    ¡°Oops. (Use it? Do flames even freeze?)¡±


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re one of a kind in the way you maneuver your body! But dodging isn¡¯t a solution!!¡±


    [Don¡¯t worry. You will know what I mean when you try.]


    ¡°Well then, just a little¡­!¡±


    When I bend down to avert the fireballs, I unleash the power of my right eye against the innumerable fireballs that are aimed at me.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    [[[!?]]]


    ¡°As expected¡­¡±


    [Hmph.]


    The second I release the power of my right eye, everyone in the vicinity, including myself, displays our incredulity.


    However, this reaction is not out of place.


    ¡°M-My flames turned to ice¡­!?¡±


    Hono-san falls to her knees in a stunned state, voicing her involuntary disbelief.


    But that response of hers is likewise inevitable.


    After all, the fireball¡­ that was supposed to be shooting at me was not a mere flame, but rather flames infused with divine power which was transformed into a block of ice in the same state, and all the leftovers fell to the ground only to be shattered.


    On top of that, a part of the wire netting and the ground of the maneuvering ground turns into ice as well, which further adds to the stunned expressions on the spectators¡¯ faces who witness the phenomenon.


    [Even in Graecian, people often misunderstood, but for me freezing the surface of the object I am staring at is only a minor technique. It is a technique that can only be performed by you, Akira, who has incorporated the entirety of my whole body, a God, but my magic eye can turn the target into ice no matter what the target is by nature. That is why, regardless of how much flames are present at that level, I can turn them into ice in an instant.]


    ¡°(I see¡­)¡±


    If Ys¡¯s explanation is authentic, this is a terrific power. In any event, it wouldn¡¯t be overstating things to say that if I glare at someone with my right eye, the person whom I glare at will perish unerringly.


    I suppose there may be ways to counter this technique, though, when I reflect back on the master of the ¡°Maze¡±.


    With that, while Ys is explaining to me, I swiftly revert my expression back to its original state, since it¡¯s not right to be amazed at my own power before I rise to my feet and take a slow stride towards Hono-san.


    ¡°Do you still want to continue?¡±


    ¡°No, I surrender.¡±


    As I stand in front of her while keeping my right eye fixed on her, I suggest to Hono-san to give up. Despite turning her head away from me in displeasure, she accepts her defeat without hesitation.


    The curtain thus closes on my first practice match with me as the victor.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:


    Although the magic eye turns even flames into ice, it is almost certainly nullified or reflected by higher-ranked opponents, and has many other drawbacks.

 CH 17

    (Akira POV)


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    Once Hono-san expresses her surrender, I dissipate the power I have been gathering in my right eye, then open my left eye and move away from her to leave the maneuvering ground.


    [The timing is right. Let me explain to you my abilities. Take the fireball that was turned into ice earlier and go outside.]


    ¡°(I understand.)¡±


    But before that, Ys sends me an instruction, so I follow it and collect a handful of the fragments of the fireball that I froze during the practice match earlier.


    But still.


    [[[¡­]]]


    ¡°(There¡¯s no cheers or anything¡­)¡±


    [That¡¯s not on a human level of power, you know. It only makes sense.]


    From outside the maneuvering ground, I observe the faces of the candidates who are gazing at me from the inside.


    Their faces are dominated by fear¡­ no, it is more of awe. In any case, those who had been skeptical about my prowess seem to have lost all such doubts.


    If so, I may say that I succeeded in achieving my goal for this practice match.


    ¡°(By the way, it¡¯s not my imagination, is it?)¡±


    [Yes. No mistake, because I feel it too.]


    However, like I have mentioned, there are a number of people who are looking at me with a gaze that is short of awe.


    The source of these feelings is not exactly clear, which makes it tricky to know what they are, but there are some that seem to be assessing, others that seem to be calmly observing me, and then there are those that seem to be¡­ yeah. For some reason, I can clearly tell the type of this one, regardless of the source.


    ¡°(There¡¯s a definite lustful, vicious look in their eyes without a doubt¡­)¡±


    [Yeah, there is. It¡¯s beyond wonder and fascination, but more than that¡­ it¡¯s a feeling of relief and terror that they¡¯re displaying it to you after all the power you¡¯ve exhibited to them.]


    ¡°(Right.)¡±


    I force my way through the crowd and take a seat before redirecting my focus to the wire netting because even though there are fewer people gazing at me, the intensity per person appears to have risen.


    It seems that inside the wire netting, under the direction of Instructor Suzunari¡ªone of the first to recover from the shock¡ªpreparations are being made for the next match.


    ¡°(So, when are you going to give me an explanation?)¡±


    [Right¡­ For now, keep your line of sight on the wire netting. Understanding how much you and the others differ from one another is a benefit, not a loss. And as for the ice you retrieved, it shouldn¡¯t melt unless you are willing to let it melt, Akira.]


    ¡°(I get it.)¡±


    As soon as I agreed with Ys¡¯ remarks, I focus my attention on the practice game taking place inside the wire netting.


    Now that I have the opportunity to study anything, I must learn it thoroughly. After all, I am only benefiting from Ys¡¯ power at present.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    (Third person POV)


    ¡°Well, that was portentous¡­¡±


    ¡°I never would have dreamed that incorporating a whole God would be this profound¡­¡±


    In a room of the Security Organization, Otachi Yuzuru and his superior are having a discussion while peering through a window into the maneuvering ground.


    ¡°As I recall, the wire netting that surrounds the maneuvering ground is equipped with a mechanism that prevents both divine and physical intervention.¡±


    ¡°As a side note, the wire netting also ensures that no one inside can sustain more than critical wounds during the training.¡±


    ¡°Part of the wire netting has turned to ice, not frozen, right? What do you think would have happened if she had really exerted her power?¡±


    ¡°You know the answer to that question, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose I do.¡±


    [[¡­]]


    Both of them silently exchange glances at each other, and from the way they meet one another¡¯s gaze, it is clear that the scene they are envisioning in their minds is the one that coincides perfectly on both sides.


    The spectacle that the two of them are envisioning is that if Akira was to exercise her freezing ability¡ªno, to convert things into ice, all of the devices protecting the maneuvering ground would be reduced to ice and disintegrate.


    At the same time, what comes to their mind is the sight of what would ensue if the earlier ice-forming ability had struck a human being directly.


    What would happen in that case is only based on their imagination, but neither of them believes that the scene would be very different from what they had pictured.


    The power that Akira demonstrated was simply that potent.


    ¡°How can I put it, I feel as if Susanoo-sama had handed us the short end of the stick for both you and me.¡±


    ¡°But if properly controlled, she can be a major help to us and the Security Organization, and the fact that the God who empowers her is always nearby indicates that if there is an emergency, we can request that God to stop it. In short, it depends on the relationship. I wouldn¡¯t say to fear, but excessive trepidation will lead to nowhere.¡±


    ¡°Well, that is certainly true.¡±


    Yuzuru gestures that he comprehends his superior¡¯s words while his shoulders tense up.


    ¡°However, we will make sure to maintain information control. Not everyone inside the Security Organization is aware of this, but from time to time there are people outside who are not conversant with the common knowledge of the world.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, you say lines like it¡¯s a good thing that no one else is listening¡­ But yeah, I agree. It is better for her and for us to keep her involved in the ¡®Maze¡¯ as much as possible and limit the number of people who learn about her details. But then again, too much control over her life is also a problem.¡±


    ¡°And if so?¡±


    ¡°The aim is to create a gap that appears near enough that if she attempts to act, the fear of the distance will prevent her from engaging. If we can prevent the majority of the planned events, it will be easier for her to adapt her lifestyle; nevertheless, she will have to deal with the unforeseen events on her own.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s like being an idol.¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Then let¡¯s start working on it.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    The Security Organization Intelligence Unit¡ªthe members behind the scenes of the Security Organization¡ªOtachi and his team then begin their operation.


    However, whether or not their work would be conveyed to Akira and the other front-line personnel remains a question.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:


    From the perspective of a normal human being, she is currently treated as a monster.


    Though some strong people are attracted to her because of her power.

 CH 18

    Behind the wire netting, Tajika-san¡¯s younger sister wields a huge hammer with unimaginable ferocity given her slender arms, while Tajika-san defends herself against the blow with a massive shield.


    A resounding metallic sound subsequently echoes through the surroundings.


    Neither of them could handle this equipment with pure physical strength, so they are likely employing some kind of divine power related to their strength.


    On top of that, there may be some kind of power at work in the equipment as well. Judging from the volume of the sound, if the equipment was not reinforced in any way, it would probably break.


    ¡°The only thing is, it seems that the amount of power they are using is a lot less than mine.¡±


    [Well, even though they have a contract, the contract between me and Akira is at a very different stage. Even if I say they are using God¡¯s power, from my point of view as a God, it is only a small part of it.]


    ¡°It would be a grave problem if God was to give them so much power that they could not sustain their own existence.¡±


    [That¡¯s how it is.]


    I murmur to myself as I observe the match between the two of them, and Ys reacts as if it¡¯s no great issue.


    Nevertheless, since the outcome of a battle is not purely dependent on one¡¯s degree of strength, it will be left to a third party to judge whether I or the two of them are more successful when it comes to an actual fight.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    [What¡¯s wrong?]


    ¡°(No, I somehow just got a bad feeling¡­)¡±


    [I didn¡¯t feel anything in particular though?]


    And this is where the younger sister directs her gaze towards me, and at that moment I sense something unpleasant, even though I do not understand concretely what it is.


    However, since Ys didn¡¯t seem to feel anything in particular, I should assume that it is my own imagination.


    Yeah. I hope it¡¯s nothing¡­


    ¡°(In any case, it seems that my basic specs are far superior to them, after all.)¡±


    [I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to compare Akira, whose power is equivalent to that of a single God, with other human beings.]


    While musing on such thoughts, the training progresses smoothly, and as other candidates fight using the power of the God they have contracted with, I am reminded of how far detached from human beings I have become.


    In comparison, I feel like I am engaging in battle with a cannon while ordinary humans are fighting with swords and bows.


    [Nevertheless, since my power is immense, it is imperative that you learn how to wield it. Power is only a tool. Whether or not its performance can be properly drawn out is up to the user, and not to mention that if it is used incorrectly, it can harm those who should not be harmed, including me.]


    ¡°(I understand that even if you don¡¯t tell me.)¡±


    [That¡¯s good then. So, let¡¯s get down to the specifics.]


    Ys then asks me to bring out the ice, and I comply by doing so.


    [Apply all your strength to your index fingernail.]


    ¡°(Nail? Whoa!?)¡±


    [I knew it, it has grown to look just like mine.]


    Having confirmed that no eyes are on me, I begin to concentrate my strength on the tip of the right index fingernail.


    The nail that I have focused my strength on grows long and its tip likewise becomes sharp and knife-like then.


    When I touch it to test it out, it feels like this could be used as a normal weapon.


    Yeah. Since I do not want to stir up any more trouble, it is the right call for me to be on the alert. Even with God¡¯s power, an ordinary person¡¯s fingernail could not alter to this amount, notwithstanding how little the change appears to be.


    ¡°(And the nail will grow longer and harder? And this by itself may serve as a weapon?)¡±


    [Of course it can be used as a weapon, but if it is the same as my claws, it has another role. Try piercing the ice you just picked up.]


    ¡°(Wow, this is interesting.)¡±


    [Yeah. You did it.]


    I touch the ice with my fingernail.


    After that, the ice that is connected to the point where the nail contacts the ice shatters at once and immediately melts into water, which converts into vapor until there is no trace of the ice left.


    Apparently, Ys¡¯ claw contains the power to disintegrate the ice it touches.


    This means that if I can combine my right eye¡¯s ability with the ice ability and freeze it, it will be a surefire way to kill or injure an opponent.


    [Next is the left eye. Shut your right eye and apply strength to your left eye.]


    ¡°(I get it.)¡±


    I shut my right eye and exert power into my left eye.


    Now, if my right eye has the ability of ice and my nail has the ability to shatter it, then¡­


    [Cast the remaining ice on the ground some distance away from you now, and then release your power towards that ice.]


    ¡°(I understand.)¡±


    My left eye¡¯s ability seems to be exactly what I had anticipated.


    I throw the unshattered ice into an unoccupied area, and after confirming that there are no flammable objects around, I release the power of my left eye.


    [Yeah, the left eye is fine too.]


    ¡°(It seems so.)¡±


    The ice briefly transforms into the fireball that Hono-san had unleashed before turning into ice when the power of my left eye is released¡­ and then it vanishes quickly as if it never existed.


    ¡°(So the power of my left eye is the cancellation of the power of my right eye?)¡±


    [Correct.]


    Ys returns an affirmative to my words.


    The power of my left eye is the power to restore what has been frozen by the ice ability of my right eye.


    Therefore, the ice that the fireball was transformed into would have returned to its original flame after the power is released.


    However, the reason why the fire went out immediately following the release is that the supply of power had already been terminated and there were no combustibles in the surrounding area. It is a wise move to make sure there is nothing in the area.


    ¡°(So what other powers are there?)¡±


    ¡°I could explain it to you right now, but¡­ it seems we¡¯re running out of time.¡±


    ¡°Gather round!¡±


    As I raise my head in response to Ys¡¯ words, I notice that Instructor Suzunari seems to be gathering all the candidates, including me, in the wire netting. It seems that the time for practical training is over.


    Since I have no need to be late and conspicuous, I start to move obediently for the assembly.


    As for the rest of Ys¡¯ power¡­ well, I¡¯ll ask her again when there is time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A/N:


    The right eye is capable of turning into ice, the left eye is capable of unfreezing it, and the claw is capable of shattering ice.


    So in essence, after being frozen, you can either restore it to its original state or crush it and kill it.

 CH 19

    ¡°This is¡­ I see.¡±


    [Looks like it.]


    I have arrived at the front of the dormitory, which will serve as my dwelling for the next five years, after finishing both the morning¡¯s classroom lecture and the afternoon¡¯s practical training. Yuzuru-san, whom I had met earlier, was the one who handed me the key to my personal dormitory.


    ¡°What can I say¡­ it¡¯s very different from the architecture of Japoterasu.¡±


    [It is apparently based on the architecture of my hometown of Graecian.]


    The dormitory is in the form of a house with a white exterior covered with a rectangular shape topped with a sharply pointed roof, and several windows can be seen on the walls.


    From what it is known to me, there are three main types of buildings in Japoterasu.


    The first is the Retro Japoterasu style, which consists mainly of one-story buildings like the tenement houses and shrines where the Gods once resided.


    The second is a high-class and flamboyant architectural style that achieves both practicality and appearance at a high standard, such as the two or three-story buildings inhabited by aristocrats with gardens built for each house, which is called the Modern Japoterasu style.


    And the third is an architectural style that incorporates the latest technology, like the Japoterasu Divine Sanatorium where I was hospitalized, which is commonly referred to as the Tri-Japoterasu style.


    The dormitory that is right in front of me, nevertheless, does not adhere to any of these architectural styles. If I had to venture a guess, I would say that it is close to the Tri-Japoterasu style, but from what Ys said, it is probably closer to the Graecian architectural style.


    ¡°Well, I suppose I should go inside anyway.¡±


    [Right.]


    Since waiting outside for an eternity is not desirable, I unlock the door and enter the dormitory where I switch on the lights, which are apparently powered by the God of Thunder.


    ¡°It looks like a Modern Japoterasu inside.¡±


    [Well, the house is mainly used by you rather than me, Akira. It¡¯s probably designed to be easy for you to use.]


    ¡°I¡¯m a commoner, so I¡¯m used to retro rather than modern.¡±


    [Come to think of it, you¡¯re right.]


    The inside of the dormitory features a wooden floor, which ought to be called wood flooring, along with a number of doors in the corridor, so unlike the 6 tatami room tenement I lived in before, there seem to be several rooms.


    I start by looking around the house, one room at a time.


    ¡°Wow, there is a kitchen, a hall, a washroom, a bath, and everything else I could think of.¡±


    [There¡¯s even a ritual hall for my own use. Well, it is unlikely that it will ever be used because of our relationship by contract. It will be adjusted.]


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s more of a disguise.¡±


    [Indeed.]


    Consequently, we have found a decent-sized kitchen and a hall that could be used for meetings before initiating an operation.


    Or rather, both the bathroom and toilet are for personal use and are thoughtfully constructed with convenience as the first focus. As far as I remember, I have never actually viewed a private bathroom, despite having heard of them before¡­ The eradication squad and Susanoo-sama are amazing.


    So, as far as the ritual site is concerned¡­ it seems that Ys is going to do something about it later on. Unless she informs me differently, I will leave it in her hands.


    ¡°So there are two staircases, one at the top and one at the bottom.]


    [Hmm. Let¡¯s go to the top first.]


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    We find a stairway and ascend to the second floor¡ªor more precisely, the inner part of the roof.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    [It¡¯s some kind of thermal storage system.]


    What we have found there is a black box-like structure with enough space to be moved around and a skylight on top of the box to allow sunlight to penetrate the space.


    This box, according to Ys, holds a substantial volume of water that may be heated with sunlight and utilized for a variety of applications.


    For the time being, it seems that with this box, hot water of a certain temperature can be used almost anytime without having to make a fire. This is astounding.


    ¡°Next, should we go downstairs?¡±


    [Yeah, I guess so. If it is in the Graecian style, the bedroom should probably be down there.]


    ¡°Heh, is that so?¡±


    Listening to Ys¡¯ words, I descend the stairs and step into the basement.


    ¡°Huh? It doesn¡¯t feel strange to me.¡±


    [What do you mean?]


    After entering the basement level, I confirm that there are multiple doors on both sides of the corridor, momentarily causing my eyebrows to furrow at the fact that the air is exactly the same as on the first and second floors.


    ¡°Well, when people think of basements, the air usually seems to be somewhat stagnant¡­¡±


    [Oh, that¡¯s what you mean. There must be an air circulation system somewhere that is working properly. Even in Graecian, bedrooms were placed in the basement like this one, and air was circulated by a special device.]


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    When I inquire about the mysteries of this matter to Ys, she says that this is normal in Graecian.


    Convinced by Ys¡¯ words, I open the doors one by one and observe the rooms.


    ¡°I mean, what¡¯s the point of having all these rooms? I am living alone, you know.¡±


    [Ah, and since Susanoo-sama mentioned Akira¡¯s ¡®squad,¡¯ perhaps someone who is partnered with you might be moving in at some point.]


    ¡°That reminds me¡ªhe did say something along those lines. I suppose I¡¯ll simply need to adapt to it.¡±


    [More succinctly, if you were willing to expose your true identity to the person you¡¯re going to be teaming up with, things would be better off.]


    ¡°That¡¯s an option, too¡­¡±


    As Ys mentioned, the majority of the rooms are bedrooms and consist mostly of a bed and a chest of drawers, which may be readily redecorated if desired.


    Also, there is a room with several shelves that would be very useful as a storage room for equipment.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [¡­]


    At this point, we discover a room with my name inscribed on a wooden board. I figure that, in conjunction with Ys¡¯ words, this will be my room when the others join me, so I open the door and look inside¡­ and we both are left speechless.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [¡­]


    We exchange one quick glance before turning to look back inside.


    The two of us then recheck the name on the wooden board hanging at the room¡¯s entrance and softly rub our eyes, assuming that we have seen it wrong, before peering inside the room again.


    We then let our thoughts out.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve only seen something like this in a children¡¯s book or something like that¡­¡±


    [¡­You¡¯re really being treated like a princess¡­]


    Ys and I involuntarily mutter our respective impressions before stepping into the room.


    In the center of the room, which is twice the size of the other rooms, is an oversized bed with a frilly canopy, and nothing else.


    Ah, no, I have been too caught up in the frilly canopy oversized bed that I have overlooked the rest of the room. There are two doors that go to a corridor in addition to the bed; one leads to a room that seems to have been constructed as my personal storage room, and the other opens to a room that is equipped with a number of facilities that, according to Ys, utilize geothermal energy.


    ¡­Susanoo-sama, are the frills and canopy a taste of yours? If so, I believe we should have another in-depth conversation regarding my actual gender.


    For the sake of my mental health, I shall proceed with the assumption that this bed preparation has nothing to do with Susanoo-sama and belonged to someone else¡¯s taste.


    [Akira. Why don¡¯t you go take a bath and refresh yourself?]


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll do that¡­¡±


    And so, upon Ys¡¯ recommendation, I head to the bath to relieve myself of the day¡¯s exhaustion.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    T/N:


    The number of tatami mats is equivalent to square meters in Japan. 1 tatami to square meter = 1.6529 square mete

 CH 20

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    [This is a fine hot bath.]


    We are taking a bath together after Ys wraps up a few things in the ritual hall.


    Even with my legs stretched out, there is still enough room in the bathtub for me to stretch my entire body, while Ys maneuvers expertly with her eight legs to swim around in the bathtub.


    It is as though the warmth of the water melts away the fatigue from my entire body.


    [Even so, you¡¯ve grown accustomed to it.]


    ¡°Hmm? About what?¡±


    [In the beginning, you were kicking up a lot of fuss and groaning, but before long, you¡¯re able to look at your own body normally.]


    ¡°Oh, you mean that.¡±


    Ys starts talking to me at this point, to which I reply.


    Being in a bath essentially means that I am naked right now, but I do not dwell on that matter already.


    If I have any strong sentiments about it, it¡¯s only that my body is more comfortable than it was in the past since my chest is floating in the hot water.


    ¡°Well, even if I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll get adjusted to it.¡±


    [I guess that¡¯s true.]


    To speak plainly, right after I assumed my current body, difficulties arose as a result of the distinctions between men and women.


    To be specific, I had to cope with using the bathroom, taking a bath, and getting dressed.


    Yeah. This body is so enigmatically alluring that at first I couldn¡¯t stare directly at this part or that part, which may seem narcissistic.


    However, as the saying goes, it takes three days for a person to grow tired of a beautiful woman[i], and human beings can get used to it if they have it in front of their eyes 24/7. After roughly five days, I had virtually given up on that kind of annoyance.


    Another reason is that I have come to the realization that changing my clothing on my own, even if I am embarrassed to do it, is preferable than letting someone else do it for me since it only adds more embarrassment and makes me feel less flustered.


    ¡°Ah, but I still have a hard time with¡­ underwear and such.¡±


    [Speaking of which, the doctor gave you a pair of strangely glamorous underwear, but you¡¯ve never worn them.]


    ¡°If I put it on, something fundamental to me as a man would probably come off¡­¡±


    I won¡¯t say anything about the glamorous underwear that Ys mentions, but the ones I currently wear regularly are plain ones with no patterns.


    I personally thought initially that I would either have to hold my chest down with a sarashi or not wear any such thing at all. However, the doctor told me with her lips curved up, ¡°If you force them to be held down with a sarashi or something, they will grow even bigger, or they will sway and hurt if you don¡¯t wear them,¡± so I reluctantly started wearing them.


    I admit that it has helped enormously when I actually put it on, but there is also a sense that it has snapped various fine parts of my¡­ heart.


    Hahaha, I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to handle this when I become a man again¡­


    ¡°Oh right. So, are you sure that there will be someone other than me in this dormitory in the future?¡±


    [Ah, I have confirmed with Susanoo-sama that this dormitory will be for Akira, myself, and the other people who will be partnered with Akira. Apparently, this is the limit of the concession.]


    ¡°I see. What about my true identity?¡±


    [He said he would leave it up to me and Akira to make a decision. Well, for my part, I believe that it is better to speak frankly of your identity than to hide it, and it will lead to an improvement in the relationship of trust.]


    ¡°I suppose it depends on the person with whom I am actually working. There is a possibility that the relationship of trust could be completely destroyed as a result of the disclosure.]


    [That¡¯s another valid point.]


    At any rate, if I think about this any more, the subject will likely be set in a strange direction, so to switch my thoughts, I change the subject to something else and ask about the results of the Ys¡¯ work that she was doing before taking a bath¡­ building a line for communication with Takamagahara.


    And as a result, it seems that what Ys said before taking a bath has been confirmed.


    I am anxious beyond measure, but the reality is that there is nothing I can do about it because I presently do not even know what sort of person I will be paired up with.


    ¡°I mean, did you notice anyone in today¡¯s practical training who looked like a potential partner from your perspective, Ys?¡±


    [Well¡­ the girl who had a match with Akira and a few others who weren¡¯t too fazed by what they witnessed would be a good choice, right?]


    ¡°¡­That includes the owner of that persistent stare, doesn¡¯t it? I¡¯m sure it does.¡±


    [She¡¯s included¡­ but it can be mutually fatal for both sides to team up with someone who is frightened of the power of their allies. That aspect is unavoidable.]


    What I recall are the myriad fireballs that Hono-san unleashed and the stares that were cast at me following the match, aside from the terrified ones.


    Some of those glances include the unnerving ones, but I dare not pay heed to them. If I had to worry about every single one of them, I wouldn¡¯t be able to save myself.


    More significantly, as Ys has already stated, working with a partner who is apprehensive of the power of an ally is not a decent candidate.


    There is a high possibility that they will cast me aside and flee, or on the other hand, that they will blindly believe that everything will be all right if they entrust me to handle the situation. Therefore, whichever direction of inclination I take, I can say with certainty that it is not a good thing.


    ¡°But what kind of partner will I actually be teaming up with¡­¡±


    [That¡¯s a matter of convenience between human beings, so it¡¯s hard to say. But I think it is more likely that you will be added to a group that is lacking in numbers rather than breaking up and reassembling the group that already exists.]


    ¡°Ah, I see what you mean.¡±


    When I reflect on it, Ys¡¯ words are quite reasonable.


    Each group has its own rules, policies, and cooperation that have been developed over the years. It would be too risky to mischievously interfere with them.


    In this regard, the eradication squads are often organized into groups of three in order to maintain the motto of ¡°elite corps,¡± but if there is a group with just two members, there is a very high likelihood that I will be assigned to that group.


    [Either way, it all depends on tomorrow. Since they went through the trouble of setting up today¡¯s practical as an individual one, that would be the case.]


    ¡°Maybe. All right, I¡¯m off to bed early today.¡±


    Having concluded this, Ys and I leave the bath, and after changing my clothes, we head to the bedroom.


    ¡°That reminds me¡­¡±


    [You better get yourself familiarize with it.]


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    And then I slip into bed, mildly heartbroken by the frilly canopy bed that unexpectedly surfaces in my field of vision as I have forgotten about it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    T/N:


    [i] This is a proverb that has a few meanings. But in this context, it means someone will eventually get used/bored of it

 CH 21

    (Third person POV)


    ¡°Now, today marks two weeks until the official induction exam for the eradication squad.¡±


    [[(It has been a week since that person arrived.)]]


    The first unit of candidates for the Security Organization eradication squad is experiencing an off-center atmosphere on that day.


    ¡°So, today will follow the usual grouping, but it would be prudent to presume that the exam grouping will be the same as today¡¯s grouping.¡±


    ¡°(Until today, that person has displayed to me various facets of herself. On the first day, when I had let my conceit get the better of me, she corrected my conceit with overwhelming force and woke me up.)¡±


    ¡°(On the second day, that individual displayed her phenomenal physical appeal without reservation, catching my attention¡­ ah, she had excellent breasts.)¡±


    ¡°(On the third day, during the practical training, she expressed her concern for the students who were lagging behind in their training. Both of them wore bright smiles on their faces, it was indeed a sensational scene¡­)¡±


    ¡°(On the fourth day, she also helped me and my sister with our practical training, and she shot us down with flying colors, and I can still vividly recall the way her buttocks moved when she avoided the attack©`)¡±


    [[(And then there¡¯s¡­)]]


    Indeed, today is a fairly special day as it is the day to determine the three-person groups that would serve as the fundamental unit of operation within the ¡°Maze,¡± and that same group would almost unquestionably be the group that would be used for the examination.


    That level of distinctiveness, though, seems hazy considering the atmosphere in the classroom.


    The two girls, Hono Oori and Tajika Sora, are primarily accountable for the atmosphere in the classroom.


    ¡°(I¡¯m feeling some kind of chill¡­)¡±


    [Hmm¡­ Now that Akira has my power as the Ice Basilisk to control ice, shouldn¡¯t you be able to withstand the cold? Are you sure it¡¯s not just your imagination?]


    ¡°(Is it all in my head? I can¡¯t help but feel that something very displeasing is nearby¡­)¡±


    [Mmm¡­]


    And due to this odd atmosphere, Akira is poised for anything to happen at any time, and Tajika Toki, sitting next to him, is also ready to react and act on the spur of the moment.


    ¡°As you know, the key is to ensure that the group as a whole is prepared to deal with as many situations as possible. Be careful not to have an extreme group composition.¡±


    ¡°(Hahaha, from the very beginning my aim has been only one thing. After all, I have been so enamored with your power and personality since the day I lost that match that I am unable to look at anything else.)¡±


    ¡°(Hehehe, my goal has been one since the outset. The first time I laid eyes on it, something inside me started to react to it. Not to mention, Cerbeiraoli-sama has been encouraging me.)¡±


    A sense of ominous atmosphere is building up.


    But, unfortunately, there is no one present who could sense the rising atmosphere.


    ¡°Then, as usual, start forming groups of three!¡±


    With the words of Instructor Suzunari, the dice are thrown, and just as everyone in the classroom is about to stand up to form groups¡­


    ¡°Akira onee-sama! Let¡¯s form a group with me and Toki nee-chan!!¡±


    ¡°Akira-sama! Please team up with me!!¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Both Tajika Sora and Hono Oori leap towards Akira, and he is about to leap back from the spot accompanied by Tajika Toki.


    Akira, however, is entirely trapped by the two, and as a result, all three of them fall to the ground simultaneously with the same momentum from his effort to jump back before he could bounce back.


    And so it begins as Tajika Toki, who has moved without a hitch and escaped being caught in the middle, looks down at the three.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    (Akira POV)


    Dear Mother. Are you doing well, mother? Although I, Akira, have become a woman, I have been fine. Until this moment that is.


    ¡°Oh my, Sora-san, you¡¯re behaving so shamelessly¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same, Hono-san¡­ I mean, I was the one who invited her first. Would you mind stepping aside?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was the one who touched Akira-sama¡¯s body first. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to step back?¡±


    I feel like weeping deeply at this moment.


    The pain in the back of my head is one thing, but having two females my own age on top of me and having onlookers¡¯ disapproving eyes fixated on me makes the situation even worse.


    ¡°I have no doubt that Hono-san can team up with your usual group of people. See, they are waiting for you, right?¡±


    ¡°Sora-san, you should team up with Toki-san like you always do¡­ No, it would be much better if the top three of the first group of candidates, namely myself, Akira-sama, and Toki-san, banded together. That being said, will you kindly move aside?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, are you serious? Your joke is too harsh. Young lady Hono?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m not joking; I¡¯m serious. Tajika Sora-san?¡±


    [Well, looks like things are heating up. Akira. Excuse me, but I will be sleeping in you, so wake me up when this is over.]


    ¡°(Wait!? Ys!?)¡±


    As Ys disappears and retreats into me, I am experiencing a hallucination of sparks between the two of them on top of me.


    I turn my eyes towards Instructor Suzunari.


    But Instructor Suzunari gestures with his right hand in my direction, giving me a thumbs-up, while communicating to me solely with his eyes, ¡°Hang in there! I¡¯ll help you when the time comes.¡±


    Instructor Suzunari! Do you not believe that this is the perfect time to assist me? Please help me! My life experience definitely can¡¯t cope with this!!


    ¡°How about¡­¡±


    [[©`©`©`©`©`£¡]]


    Then Tajika-san, who is standing close by, inserts something into my ear, completely drowning out all sounds around me, just as the two of them open their lips and I try to prepare myself for what is going to be spoken.


    It seems that she put strong earplugs in my ears.


    ¡°There¡¯s¡­ what?¡±


    When I turn towards Tajika-san to thank her for that¡­ the two people who would have been on top of me are clutching their heads like their heads hurt, while Tajika-san is giving them some sort of sermon.


    What has transpired in the split-second action is not known to me. Despite the fact that I am unsure, one thing is definite.


    In the classroom today, Tajika-san is the most formidable person.


    After that, the conversation appears to have swiftly settled down. Hono-san has been partnered with her typical followers and wears a regretful expression, while her younger sister appears to have been matched with Tajika-san after receiving a lot of reprimands.


    Finally, after removing my earplugs, Tajika-san extends her hand towards me and asks, ¡°Excuse me, but would you be willing to team up with us? Akira-san.¡±


    I readily accept Tajika-san¡¯s proposal.


    In any case, when Tajika-san extends her hand to me, I have the impression that her face is far more befitting for a goddess than Dameterasu¡¯s[i].


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    T/N:


    [i] A mixture of worthless and Amaterasu¡¯s name. Dame in Japanese means impossible/good-for-nothing/inept

 CH 22

    ¡°Well then, shall we begin by introducing ourselves once again! Akira onee-sama and Toki nee-chan!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Nice to be working with you.¡±


    Well, it may be unclear if I can say that things have been successfully settled, but once the group has been set, the three of us and one God, including myself, Tajika-san, her younger sister, and Ys, who is on my shoulder though not visible, have gathered in a corner of the classroom and have begun self-introductions.


    Perhaps it would be more appropriate to say that the introductions have turned out to be a meeting for the purpose of informing members of the group of what they can do beforehand and what they are not proficient at, in order to facilitate the activities in the ¡°Maze¡±.


    Incidentally, Hono-san is grudgingly glaring at my side¡­ the younger sister to be exact. She is honestly terrifying me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with me first, Tajika Sora! My specialty is assault which combines my special hammer and the monstrous power that Tajikarao-sama endowed me with, so I can function as an attacker. I can also operate as a searcher! Please call me Sora. Akira onee-sama!¡±


    ¡°A-Ah, yeah. Pleased to be your acquaintance, Sora-san.¡±


    The younger sister, Sora-san, takes my hand in hers and remarks to me as she brings her face close to mine, to which I respond with a somewhat ambiguous but affirmative response.


    But Sora-san has a disgruntled expression on her face as if she is subtly displeased with what I have spoken.


    Though that being said, I find it still a bit daunting to address another woman of the same age without any honorific title¡­ or rather, why does Sora-san call me ¡°Onee-sama¡±? Asking her about it is plainly a landmine, so I won¡¯t bother doing so as it will result in undesired outcomes.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ you don¡¯t need to add ¡®san¡¯ to my name¡­ well, I suppose it is no wonder since we don¡¯t know each other well enough.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [I think I heard a strange word.]


    ¡°I am done. Next is your turn, Toki nee-chan©`¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡±


    Sora-san lightly mutters and moves away from me, followed by Tajika-san¡¯s turn of introduction¡­ Ah no, it would be better to call her Toki-san in this case. Toki-san begins to introduce herself.


    ¡°Well then, once again, I go by the name of Tajika Toki. My specialty is defense, combining a massive shield and Tajikarao-sama¡¯s monstrous strength. I can also heal minor injuries on the spot with the power of Ashitekou-sama. So I am both a defender and a healer.¡±


    [Hmm.]


    ¡°I see. Please take care of me from now on, Toki-san.¡±


    ¡°Yes, likewise.¡±


    When Toki-san¡¯s self-introduction is over, I exchange a handshake with her.


    Now, the last one is me.


    ¡°My name is Akira Whiteice, and I can turn anything I glare at into ice with my right eye. The rest is long-range attacks with a sling. In terms of roles, I guess I¡¯m a¡­ jammer and shooter?¡±


    ¡°That sounds fine to me©`¡±


    ¡°Thank you. All the best to both of us.¡±


    I respond with a few words that succinctly describe my role, remembering what I have learned in the past week.


    As a matter of fact, the roles that each person assumes in the ¡°Maze¡± are summarized to some extent based on their contents and are basically classified into seven categories.


    Those seven categories are:


    ?Attacker, who strikes directly at the monster from close range.


    ?Shooter, who targets the monster from a long distance


    ?Defender, who protects their companions from the monster¡¯s attacks.


    ?Healer, who heals wounded comrades


    ?Searcher who locates monsters and traps.


    ?Jammer, who interferes in some way with the activity of monsters


    ?Enhancer, who supports and assists the activities of allies in some way


    Nevertheless, since the actual team that ventures into the ¡°Maze¡± is composed of a small number of elite members, it is expected that one person can carry out at least two roles and in some cases three or more, a person who can only assume one role will have no place in the team unless they are highly trained in that one role.


    Furthermore, it is said that in order to challenge the ¡°Maze,¡± at least two roles of defender and searcher, and either an attacker or a shooter, are required.


    So, according to this classification, in my case, the magic eye of Ys is a jammer (although I think the effect is too strong), and the attack with the sling is regarded as a shooter.


    ¡°By the way, Akira onee-sama?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Are you not going to explain about the eight-legged lizard riding on your shoulder?¡±


    ¡°[!?]¡±


    Ys and I both reveal our surprise at Sora-san¡¯s words.


    Our response to the situation, though, is not unexpected.


    The current Ys is in a non-embodied state and should never be visible to the eyes of a normal person, yet Sora-san is able to see her.


    I turn towards Toki-san to confirm that she can really see it. Toki-san, seemingly aware of the intention of my gaze, then speaks up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which God¡¯s power it is either, but it seems that my younger sister can really see it. Oh, I can¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    [Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect there to be that many entities that could grant eyes that could behold a God in a non-embodied state¡­]


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t hear your voice, so I have no idea what you¡¯re saying. Sorry©`¡±


    [Mmm. So she can only see my figure huh.]


    It is apparently evident that Ys¡¯ appearance is definitely visible to Sora-san.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to claim that Ys is speaking at this moment.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just introduce her to you. This is Ys, the God with whom I have a contract. The magic eye I demonstrated the other day is one of her powers.¡±


    ¡°I see. To be possessed by a fissure of God, Akira onee-sama is truly remarkable.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. (Fissure? I suppose she wouldn¡¯t assume that a whole God has incorporated in me.)¡±


    [Looks like it. It¡¯s probably best to leave it at that as there¡¯s no need to stir up any trouble.]


    ¡°(Right.)¡±


    It seems that Sora-san has misunderstood some of the explanations I have given while stroking Ys¡¯ head with my fingertips.


    But since there is no need to go to the trouble of correcting it, I will not do so. It would be a hassle if I caused a disturbance by saying that I have taken in a whole God.


    ¡°Well, in any case, I will again extend my regards to both of you, along with Ys.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m looking forward to working with you, Akira onee-sama!¡±


    ¡°I am counting on you, Akira-san.¡±


    I give them a second handshake after that.

 CH 23

    (Akira POV)


    ¡°Speaking of which¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What about?¡±


    After three days of teaming up with the Tajika sisters, Toki-san and Sora-san, we are gradually getting to know one another over dinner. Perhaps as a result of our good chemistry, we have developed into one of the finest in the first unit.


    I have noted something during the previous three days, therefore I have opted to ask both of them to confirm or deny my observation.


    Hono-san and her two followers are seated at the same table as us while we eat in the girls¡¯ dormitory¡¯s dining hall, so to speak. They are having their meals in a very casual manner en passant.


    It was only three days ago that Hono-san and Sora-san were quarreling, yet they are now currently having meals together normally is an incredibly terrifying thing to become accustomed to¡­ Not to mention, I encounter no resistance when entering or exiting the girls¡¯ dormitory¡¯s communal spaces.


    Well, I should leave that part aside.


    ¡°You can distinguish between the two of them based on their moles apart from the atmosphere and equipment, right?¡±


    As I say this, I make two pointing gestures: at the neck and the right eye corner.


    The two twins share the same physical appearances: they have black hair, reddish brown eyes, are slightly taller than I was before I signed the contract with Ys, and have breasts of a reasonable size for moving around.


    But there is a tiny variation in how they look and behave. Whether it is due to the difference in birth or the God they are contracted with is a mystery to me.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you noticed that? Toki nee-chan¡¯s mole is in an erotic position, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Sora?¡±


    ¡°Hiuuh!?¡±


    Toki-san glares at Sora-san.


    As can be observed from the interaction, Toki-san has a serious and rather rigid demeanor, whilst Sora-san has a cheerful and vivacious nature with the differences in their personalities directly reflected in their facial expressions and moods.


    Besides that, there is a physical difference between them: Toki-san has a black mole on her neck and Sora-san has a mole on the corner of her right eye.


    Well, you know. It would be best to keep in mind that Sora-san is the one with the mole on the corner of the right eye when I am confused about them.


    As for Toki-san¡¯s mole being in an erotic position¡­ I should simply ignore it.


    ¡°But if you look closely at Toki-san¡¯s mole is unquestionably seductive. I didn¡¯t realize that until now¡­¡±


    ¡°Hono-san?¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    This time, Hono-san receives a glare from Sora-san.


    Toki-san is undeniably in a position of power than Hono-san and Sora-san. Perhaps this is because of the sermon she delivered three days ago during the group¡¯s decision-making process.


    In fact, I am convinced that I would cower if I were subjected to that much intimidation.


    ¡°E-Even so, the exam is approaching in less than two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Right. As I recall, the exam requires us to explore a suitable ¡®Maze¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Although destroying the ¡°Maze¡± is our ultimate objective, preventing any fatalities is our first priority, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, our group¡¯s objective is to destroy the ¡®Maze¡¯. Even if Akira-sama is my opponent, I have no desire to lose that argument.¡±


    Hono-san then shifts the subject, albeit somewhat roughly.


    But well, in fact, that¡¯s what our top priority should be right now, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who destroys the ¡®Maze,¡¯ but you ought to exercise caution there since actual monsters differ significantly from the puppets we use for training. You¡¯ll usually perish if you¡¯re not careful.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is that so?¡±


    ¡°It is difficult to pinpoint exactly what the difference is between the two because it is a question of sensation, but it¡¯s definitely distinct.¡±


    As I proceed with my meal, I am reminded¡­ of the frog that I actually confronted in the maze, a monster called Anchor, the name designated by the Security Organization eradication squad as well as the phony monster that I fought during practical training, the illusion produced by the power of a God who specializes in this area and compare the sensation of both of it.


    How can I express it¡­ right, I guess it could be called the smell of death. Anyway, I believe that there is a major difference in the feelings between me and them and how our view of the ¡°Maze,¡± is.


    The line separating being a warrior from being a survivor is whether or not you can smell it and not despair.


    As a matter of fact, I practically died before I signed the contract with Ys when I smelled that scent and became desperate.


    I won¡¯t argue that my line of reasoning is flawed because of this.


    ¡°Akira onee-sama, your face is kind of scary¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I just remembered something.¡±


    ¡°About Graecian¡­ right?¡±


    ¡°[Well, it¡¯s a memory I can¡¯t forget.]¡±


    I am speaking the same words that Ys muttered to me before.


    What I meant by ¡°before¡± was the information that Akira Whiteice was a native of Graecian and that was the part I should use to my advantage about concealing my identity.


    The person who provided me with this story was a member of the Security Organization, ostensibly to authenticate the information that was brought to them not by Ys but by me, that Graecian had been wiped out.


    [Even though I could only see them from the gate, Graecian was being invaded by numerous large monsters, and most of the buildings were on the verge of collapse. It was a scene that could only be characterized as a realm of death since the city was populated by creatures of all kinds and sizes with snow falling from the sky.]


    That is the narrative I ought to use.


    Even though I felt that I was out of line to ask Ys a few questions for the future after hearing this, the last thing I heard from her was the same words I had muttered to them earlier.


    I would never be able to understand the whole range of emotions and thoughts that Ys had put into her words.


    One thing, though, is definite.


    ¡°I will never forgive the monsters, the ¡®Maze,¡¯ or the ones behind it, and I will never let them get away. Absolutely not.¡±


    [[[¡­]]]


    This is the one thought that Ys and I both share, so I can declare it with confidence.


    ¡°Ah, excuse me. This is not the time to talk about it. Come on, eat quickly or your food will get cold.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Munch.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    At this point, I tell the individuals seated at the same table to continue using their chopsticks after realizing that my words have entirely stopped their movements.


    Now, regarding the examination to determine if we can officially join the eradication squad, I hope everyone may return back safe and sound if possible¡­


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    (Third person POV)


    ¡°Damn it, damn it, damn it! What the hell is wrong with those women!¡±


    Meanwhile, in a corner of the boys¡¯ dormitory, a candidate was swearing at two boys in the same group.


    ¡°As usual, you are acting as rough as ever, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I can sympathize with you when you get beaten to a pulp by a three-day-old group that crushed you at close range and at long range.¡±


    ¡°Why are you playing it so cool! We don¡¯t have time to be so relaxed!¡±


    The candidate who has been swearing hits the table with all his might, causing the liquid to spill from the glass on the table.


    ¡°Are you talking about the exam in another two weeks?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, the first priority is to survive. Depending on what you bring back and what information you are able to acquire, you may still pass the exam.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I want to be a hero! Aren¡¯t you guys the same!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. But to be a hero, you need the right kind of strategy.¡±


    ¡°For now, you need to get rid of that temper of yours. You don¡¯t want to be a hero by dying, do you?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The candidate who has been swearing at the two guys stammers his words.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to cool down a bit.¡±


    The candidate who was swearing leaves the room to compose himself before making his way to the rooftop, which is perfect for catching a breeze.


    ¡°Now, Photon-chan called me over, so I came over here, but maybe I¡¯ll just set up a few things©`? That would make things more fascinating.¡±


    And then there is the red and blue light that looks like a pair of eyes¡­ staring at him from the darkness oblivious to anyone else, depending on how one views it.

 CH 24

    ¡°Let me begin by saying that this is a test, but it is also a real battle. You must be conscious that the only way to handle whatever is in there or whatever crisis can develop is to be inside it.¡±


    In front of the mirror, which is roughly 2 meters high and one and a half meters wide, instructor Suzunari addresses the group of people lined up in front of it.


    We, on the other hand, who are listening to the speech, are¡­ wearing various expressions. The majority of the people are nervous, but there are some who give the impression that there is nothing to worry about, while others are excited to the point of being bizarre.


    As for me¡­ I would say I am somewhat excited.


    After all that has transpired, I would have thought I would be a little more agitated, but mysteriously I am more relaxed.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to add that you are neither heroes nor warriors that have fought in the past. Your survival should be your top concern, and you should be aware that your worst mistake would be to put other people in danger by overworking yourself in an effort to succeed. Do you understand!¡±


    [[[Yes!!]]]


    In response to Instructor Suzunari¡¯s speech, everyone responds with a salute and a loud voice.


    ¡°The first unit of candidates for the Security Organization eradication squad will now undertake the official admission examination!¡±


    Each of us then touches the mirror, which serves as the entrance to the ¡°Maze,¡± and plunges into the ¡°Maze¡±.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°We¡¯re in.¡±


    ¡°No signs of nearby enemy activity. No sign of any allies.¡±


    ¡°Nor any sign of any mechanism in operation.¡±


    The three of us who have entered the ¡°Maze,¡± namely, myself, Toki-san, and Sora-san, are sent into a small room with a wooden floor and metal tubes lining the walls, and as is customary when entering the ¡°Maze,¡± we check the situation around us as we stand back to back, confirming that nothing is amiss.


    It is clear that after entering the ¡°Maze,¡± we have not yet experienced any monster assaults.


    ¡°So, what are our next steps?¡±


    ¡°We will have to proceed from the nearest place, as is our usual practice.¡±


    ¡°Running around aimlessly is a foolish course of action.¡±


    Sora-san is alert and puts her hand on the door of the small room¡­ which is a plain door with handles and hinges attached to a line of metal cylinders.


    At the same time, I set bullets in my sling, and Toki-san sets up her shield in preparation of an unexpected onslaught.


    Furthermore, when it comes to investigating the ¡°Maze,¡± you never know where you will be sent first, and even if you have already explored the maze, the structure will change from time to time, rendering the search point meaningless.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go. There are no signs of enemies beyond the door.¡±


    [[Roger that.]]


    ¡°I¡¯ll open the door!¡±


    Sora-san opens the door and leaps out into the space beyond it to ascertain the direction to the right, followed by Toki-san who jumps out to determine the left-hand direction, and finally, me who spring out to begin concentrating power in my right eye to be ready for anything that may come.


    ¡°I found a three©\forked road ahead of us. The adversary is not present.¡±


    ¡°My side seems to be a dead end with only a normal passageway extending along it.¡±


    ¡°We will move with caution to the three©\forked road that Sora-san found.¡±


    We are now in a passageway that appears to be an exact continuation of the small chamber we were in earlier.


    We are left with no option as to which to choose, though, as one side is a dead end and the other is a three-forked road.


    As a result, we head in the direction of the three-forked road, conceal ourselves in the corner of the passage, and only look at the ends of the three-forked road with our faces.


    ¡°To the right is a crossroad.¡±


    ¡°As for the left side, the distance goes a little further and then turn left?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ the one at the crossroad has a trap at the intersection.¡±


    ¡°Any specifics?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little far, so it¡¯s hard to tell, but I suspect it¡¯s a trap like a noisemaker, Toki nee-chan.¡±


    ¡°So that will mean when we step on it, monsters will gather¡­ huh. Can it be deactivated?¡±


    ¡°Akira onee-sama, I am sorry to say, but it seems to be incorporated into the foundation of the ¡®Maze¡¯, so I believe that it is impossible to disarm it. The only countermeasure is to avoid places where the sound is heard.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Then let¡¯s head to the left.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    We turn left at the three-fork road, and I ask her to look around the corner ahead of us in light of Sora-san¡¯s report that it would be better not to set it off.


    Beyond the corner is a door attached to the left and right walls, and a humanoid monster¡­ called Soldier standing in the opposite direction from us with both arms as swords, the rest of the joints thickened, and the rest of the body thin like a stick.


    ¡°Is the Soldier¡¯s core the head?¡±


    ¡°Yes. In human terms, there would have been a red crystal at the eyes.¡±


    ¡°Then, should we finish it off? Since there¡¯s no other enemy in sight, it is safer to eliminate it right away.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    The three of us back away from the corner and begin discussing the plan to take out the Soldier at the end of the corner.


    I subsequently begin counting with merely my fingers.


    3¡­¡­2¡­¡­1¡­¡­0!


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    ¡°Hyo¡­!¡±


    Being the first to jump out of the corner, I use the power of my right eye to turn a part of the Soldier¡¯s body into ice to halt its movement.


    To be candid, I would have liked to freeze the monster to death, but it appears that it has a very strong resistance to this sort of power.


    ¡°Amenoma-sama!¡±


    ¡°Tajikarao-sama!¡±


    ¡°Hyoo!?¡±


    The Soldier¡¯s posture is disrupted when Toki-san rushes forward with a shield that has been fortified followed by Sora-san smashing the Soldier¡¯s head with a similarly reinforced hammer, causing it to be reduced to a clay ball.


    It seems that the Soldier has been killed.


    ¡°We did¡­¡±


    ¡°Keep an eye on your surroundings! We¡¯ll move out as soon as we retrieve the materials!¡±


    ¡°Copy that.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    But when Sora-san tries to express her joy without any restraint, I remonstrate with her.


    The reason for my remonstration is simple. This is a ¡°Maze¡±. A moment¡¯s lapse of carelessness or negligence can prove to be deadly, and there is no way we can be complacent in a place like a passageway, where no one knows what might pop up at any given moment.


    ¡°What about the doors on both sides?¡±


    ¡°No traps on either side.¡±


    ¡°The material?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already collected it.¡±


    ¡°Good. Open the door on the right and move inside.¡±


    I run over to them, while they investigate the doors on the left and right and recover a part of the clay that the Soldier has changed into.


    It is reported that the clay that is converted when a monster has fallen can be processed with the power of some Gods to create a variety of tools and equipment, but it is generally kept a secret from the public; even I was unaware of this in the past.


    This is why it is recommended to gather as much clay as possible can after defeating a monster.


    Moreover, this knowledge is not made available to the general public in order to prevent individuals from being overcome by greed and entering the ¡°Maze¡± without any capability to fight.


    Indeed, it is unattainable to defeat a monster without training, which makes sense.


    ¡°There¡¯s another small room.¡±


    ¡°I have confirmed that there is nothing in the small room.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s all go inside for now. Safety first.¡±


    [[Understood.]]


    We three enter the room once Toki-san has opened the front door and Sora-san has assessed that there is no threat within.


    I double-check my equipment just to be on the safe side.


    ¡°My equipment is fine.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the same boat. Then let¡¯s take a deep breath. There is still more to be done.¡±


    Having assured ourselves that our equipment is in good condition, the three of us take a deep breath to calm ourselves down and lightly rest our bodies.


    The anxiety that comes with unknown circumstances can be more nerve-wracking than anyone can imagine.


    If you take a break after realizing you are fatigued yet do not know what will happen, that would likely mean your future is already set in stone.


    ¡°All right, then, let¡¯s continue, shall we?¡±


    They both nod their heads in accord with my words.


    The ¡°Maze¡¯s¡± exploration is still in its early stages.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    T/N:


    There is a change of schedule, there won¡¯t be any releases on weekends

 CH 25

    ¡°Uh, there is a ¡®Box.¡¯ But there is no way to tell if it¡¯s a trap or not.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Having concluded our break, one of us opens the door to the room across the hall and we check out the interior.


    Like the passageway, the room has a wooden floor and metal cylinder on the walls, but in the center is a black cube of about 30 centimeters on a side, slowly rotating and floating.


    ¡°Is that the ¡®Box¡¯¡­ I believe there are materials inside?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just like the clay we recovered earlier, it is said to contain objects that are useful for processing by God¡¯s power.¡±


    This object is commonly called a ¡°Box,¡± which can be opened and taken out when someone puts their hand on it.


    Apparently, the crucial content of the box is an object that belongs to a different system from the clay that can be retrieved by defeating monsters. However, the use of the object itself is the same.


    Why such an object exists in the ¡°Maze¡± is unknown, and one theory suggests that it may be a sort of bug that appears when the ¡°Maze¡± is reconfigured.


    ¡°If it is possible to recover it, I would like to do so¡­ Toki-san. Can you open the ¡®Box¡¯ through your shield?¡±


    ¡°I have never tried it, so I can¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. How about leaving the door open and testing it in a situation where we can escape right away? Toki nee-chan?¡±


    ¡°I suppose so. It might be worth checking if it is possible to do this for the future. Why don¡¯t I give it a shot?¡±


    ¡°Watch out, Toki-san.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Toki nee-chan.¡±


    At the entrance of the room, Sora-san is vigilant to ensure that no hostiles are forthcoming from the end of the passageway that spreads out to the left and right, and while I am keeping an eye on the situation, Toki-san approaches the ¡°Box¡± with her shield at the ready.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Across from the shield that Toki-san is holding, the sound of something coming off is heard.


    Toki-san then slowly moves back to our side after extending her face and hands from the edge of the shield to retrieve something.


    We should all three return to the small room we were in previously for our own safety.


    ¡°It appears it can be retrieved.¡±


    ¡°Good work. That¡¯s a good piece of information.¡±


    ¡°Heh, it really is a little different, huh?¡±


    Toki-san presents a rectangular object with a red jelly-like texture in her hand.


    It seems that this is the object that was in the ¡°Box¡±.


    [That¡¯s a Red Jelly Cuboid. The quality appears to be reasonably satisfactory.]


    ¡°Ah, Ys-san.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Can you reveal yourself in the ¡®Maze¡¯?¡±


    ¡°[That¡¯s because our contract is unique.]¡±


    This is where Ys emerges from me and enlightens me on the name of the object recovered from the ¡°Box,¡± which I will share with the two people who cannot hear Ys¡¯ voice.


    The specific use of the objects is beyond Ys¡¯ area of knowledge, but even simply knowing the name and quality of the objects would be invaluable information in the ¡°Maze¡±.


    Therefore, after putting the recovered object in a special pouch so as not to lose it, the exploration is resumed.


    Incidentally, even a God with disproportionate power is essentially unable to manifest themselves until an appropriate physical form has been attained since the ¡°Maze¡± is the domain of the woman in a military uniform. The fact that I have assimilated Ys into my being is perhaps the reason she can appear.


    But if one is willing to risk losing their existence by exerting all of their power, it is also conceivable to temporarily appear even without a physical body.


    ¡°And there¡¯s another noisemaker on the floor again. Please be attentive.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    We pick up our exploration again and come across the noisemaker on the floor once more. Since we don¡¯t have time to look for another route, we avoid this and continue on, altering our course whenever a door is discovered.


    ¡°Even so, there are so many noisemaker floors.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a feature of this ¡®Maze¡¯.¡±


    ¡°That could be¡­¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, Akira onee-sama, I heard that you had entered another ¡®Maze¡¯ once, but what was that one like?¡±


    ¡°The floor, walls, ceiling, and pillars were all composed of metal at the time, as I recall.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    While running down the passageway, I unconsciously grumble about the number of noisemaker floors I have been warned about by Sora-san, but Toki-san¡¯s remarks make me think that¡¯s how a ¡°Maze¡± should be.


    In any event, stepping on a noisemaker floor increases the risk of being found and targeted by the enemy, so it¡¯s best to steer clear of them.


    [Kokokonkon?]


    [[!?]]


    ¡°A hostile presence is approaching us!¡±


    And here, all of a sudden, a light sound like the tapping of a xylophone and the sound of destruction that seems to be caused by the combat start reverberating from far away, and as soon as Toki-san and I get into position, Sora-san informs us that the enemy is approaching.


    ¡°What was that sound!?¡±


    ¡°It is likely the sound of the noisemaker floor!¡±


    ¡°That means someone other than us must have stepped on it.¡±


    ¡°And we are not in luck¡­ if we are in the path of those who have been summoned by it.¡±


    ¡°Burushaaaaah!¡±


    Just as we are poised for battle, a quadrupedal monster that I had initially seen in my first encounter with the ¡°Maze¡± appears from a different direction than where the xylophone sound was heard, emitting a strange cry and positioning itself to leap out at any moment, identifying us as its prey.


    As I recollect, this monster is known as ¡°Brush¡± due to the way its head is covered with fangs.


    The red crystal is on the tip of its tail, and the combination of its sharp fangs and speed with a physique as tall as an adult male can easily tear through metal, or so I have heard.


    As of right now, all we can say with certainty is that this is one of the ¡°Maze¡¯s¡± most ferocious monsters and that under such circumstances, it would be preferable to take it down rather than run away.


    ¡°The two of you should prepare yourselves for the fight¡­¡±


    With my left eye closed, I slowly begin to spin the sling in my right hand.


    ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Both Sora-san and Toki-san are also reinforcing their equipment and physical body to be ready for the battle.


    Then, as if not waiting for us to get into position, Brush scrapes the ground with its right foreleg a few times and then¡­


    ¡°Burushaaaaaah!¡±


    A peculiar squeal escapes from it, followed by a wide jerk of its head as it rushes towards us.

 CH 26

    ¡°Burushaaaaaah!!¡±


    ¡°Ugh!?¡±


    Toki-san moves forward and raises her strengthened shield in Brush¡¯s head before it can shake it off and allow enough velocity to reach its fangs.


    Then, a furious collision between Brush¡¯s fangs and Toki-san¡¯s shield sends a metallic rumbling sound accompanied by sparks.


    ¡°Tajikarao-sama! Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Bu¡­¡±


    Sora-san slams her hammer down at Brush¡¯s head to destroy it after it has ceased moving.


    ¡°Alrig¡­¡±


    ¡°Be on your guard!¡±


    ¡°What, argh!?¡±


    ¡°Rashaa!¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    From the standpoint of common biological sense, it would appear that we have killed it because its head has been crushed.


    I nonetheless seize Sora-san by the neck and drag her back up to behind Toki-san¡¯s shield because Brush¡¯s body hasn¡¯t yet been transformed into clay and from the meaning of that, I could see where this is heading.


    Following that, a new head and fangs instantly sprouted from the tip of Brush¡¯s neck, which has already been reduced in length due to the amount of crushing. Another metallic sound is produced when Toki-san¡¯s shield and Brush¡¯s fangs cross paths as it swings out as though tracing the trajectory of the previous blow from the opposite direction.


    ¡°Hit it!¡±


    ¡°Burasha!¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡±


    I fire a sling bullet at the red crystal connected to Brush¡¯s tail¡¯s tip.


    But right before the bullet hits, Brush turns itself around to distance itself from us and simultaneously evades my attack.


    As expected, it won¡¯t let me hit the vital spot so easily.


    ¡°Monsters really are out of the ordinary, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯ve got time for idle chatter, brace yourself.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take it down as soon as possible. The cacophony of the noisemaker floor should soon cause the other monsters to react.¡±


    ¡°Bububububu¡­.¡±


    Toki-san and I both readjust our equipment while Sora-san rises and moves her hammer into a new position.


    On the other hand, Brush begins to scrape the ground with his right foreleg as he did the first time as well.


    ¡°So, how do we actually beat it? I can¡¯t handle that kind of movement because it¡¯s too fast for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll use my right eye to deal with the movement.¡±


    ¡°Then, please do it right after I block it.¡±


    I further intensify the amount of power I am gathering in my right eye.


    ¡°Burashaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Ggh!?¡±


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    Just as Brush launches its strike and Toki-san defends it, I run past Toki-san¡¯s left side and reach Brush¡¯s side, directing the power of my right eye into Brush¡¯s torso.


    ¡°Burashiaaa!?¡±


    The force of my right eye freezes Brush¡¯s torso and two legs, and when it struggles to move in that position, its frozen legs fracture in bits and start to fall heavily out of its posture.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!?¡±


    The red crystal that represents Brush¡¯s life is shattered at that precise moment by Sora-san, who leaps out of the other direction a split second after me, swinging her hammer with acceleration by movement towards the tip of Brush¡¯s tail before it can get up and initiate its next action, after which its body turned into clay.


    ¡°Alright¡­ ahh!?¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­ eh!?¡±


    ¡°We have managed somehow. But the next one is already on the way.¡±


    Once the fearsome foe called rush has been dispatched, they both relax momentarily.


    But in the midst of it, I sight two arrows advancing slowly in their direction; one of them freezes and bursts, while I extend my left fingernail to repel the other.


    The current arrows induce a cold sweat to internally break out on me.


    Thanks to Ys¡¯ eyes, I could perceive and respond to it, but if it had not been for Ys¡¯ eyes, it would have been a surprise attack that definitely killed the two of them.


    ¡°Toki-san, keep your shield up towards the direction the arrow came from! Sora-san, check for enemy activity in the surrounding area! I¡¯ll deal with them from the opposite direction!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ three Bows and three Hands each coming from the direction where Brush came from! There are no other signs of enemy activity!¡±


    As soon as I and Sora-san cover behind Toki-san¡¯s shield, we can hear many impacts being delivered to the shield.


    Sora-san then reports the names of two types of monsters: Bow and Hand.


    If my memory serves me right, Bow is a monster consisting of only a bow, a quiver, and a hand to handle the arrow, whereas Hand is a monster that takes the form of a hand.


    While Hand strikes by firing spherical bullets at the opponent, both of these creatures are attached to the ground or a wall, moving slowly and hurling arrows at the target.


    The area just below the surface of contact would be the weak point for both of them.


    ¡°Do you know how far away they are?¡±


    ¡°They are about 100 meters away, but they are steadily closing in on us. It seems that only Bow is attacking now. Akira onee-sama.¡±


    ¡°I get it. In that case, Toki-san, is your shield sturdy enough?¡±


    ¡°No problem. Their assaults have less force because of the distance.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Then, both of you, fall back like this and move to the corner.¡±


    [[Yes!]]


    With a clear grasp of the situation, the three of us slowly retreat to a place where there is a corner.


    Toki-san restores the durability of her shield, which was damaged by Brush attacks, while Sora-san monitors the surroundings, and I begin to draw more strength into my right eye after reaching the corner.


    Fortunately, no additional foes from the other passageways have surfaced.


    However, according to Sora-san¡¯s far-sightedness, monsters other than the six mentioned earlier are congregating around the corner, bringing the total number of monsters to more than 20, even if they are all small.


    ¡°Akira onee-sama. I¡¯ll begin the count since it won¡¯t be long until the first adversary crosses the marked line.¡±


    ¡°Please do so.¡±


    ¡°5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­¡±


    It goes without saying that it is not a sensible move to underestimate them because they are small monsters. All of us, including myself, have a solid understanding of the prospect that arrow our lives can be reaped in the moment when we are caught off guard by an arrow.


    On top of that, since small monsters are typically slow-moving, there is a high likelihood that we can easily beat them if we initiate contact; nevertheless, if we fight them in a melee, they can easily slip into our blind spots and catch us off guard.


    Consequently, we should avoid confrontation in a melee with a horde of monsters that are approaching as much as possible.


    So what should we do?


    ¡°0!¡±


    ¡°Divinity released!¡±


    When Sora-san¡¯s count goes down to zero, I spring out of the corner and unrestrainedly focus the power of my right eye onto the swarm of monsters that are heading at us from a distance that I can see.


    On the dungeon¡¯s floor and walls, each and every monster in my field of vision turns to ice.


    ¡°Argh!?¡±


    ¡°Akira onee-sama!?¡±


    ¡°Akira-san!?¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡­ but it went well.¡±


    The minute I lose control of my momentum and crash fleetingly against the wall and the floor across from me, I know for sure that all the monsters have frozen to ice and have perished.


    ¡°Wow¡­ there¡¯s no sign of any enemies in the surroundings.¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°There is a drawback, though. Ys told me that if I freeze them like this, they can¡¯t be used as material.¡±


    Through the power of Ys, my fingernails are extended as I approach the creatures who have transformed into ice statues and touch them.


    Along with the small creatures that were advancing on us, all of the frozen monsters shatter.


    Regrettably, no materials could be retrieved; yet, this is inevitable given the significance centered on safety and certainty.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s move towards the direction where the monsters were attempting to gather once we¡¯ve examined our equipment.¡±


    ¡°There are still sounds of combat.¡±


    ¡°That suggests our allies are there, right?¡±


    After we have our gear in place, we run towards the direction where the sound of the battle is still in the background.

 CH 27

    ¡°To the right side. Akira onee-sama. Toki nee-chan.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Under the guidance of Sora-san, we advance through the ¡°Maze¡±.


    The sounds of the combat have eventually died down, and the creatures are no longer present.


    The battle appears to be ended, even if it is unclear to us which side has triumphed.


    Then, turning at a corner, we remain vigilant.


    ¡°So¡­ here is the hall huh.¡±


    Beyond the corner is a cylindrical space with multiple passageways and exits, and it is noticeably a place that seems easier to fight in than the other passageways and small rooms.


    A simple barricade made of a huge shield similar to Toki-san has been constructed in one of the passageways of this hall, which is littered with the clay remains of the fallen monsters.


    ¡°Hm? You guys are¡­ the Tajika sisters group! Hey! Over here!¡±


    From behind the barricade, a familiar voice calls out to us while waving in our direction.


    It seems that it is one of the candidates belonging to the group that was engaged in the battle here.


    ¡°Rather than saying the Tajika sisters group, it is Akira onee-sama¡¯s group, though.¡±


    ¡°Forget about such minor details, let¡¯s just head over there.¡±


    ¡°It is fortunate that all is well.¡±


    ¡°You too. For now, please go into the back. Who can predict when the monsters will come again?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    We climb over the barricade and enter the passageway, following the candidate who has been guarding the barricade.


    There, I have noticed that this passageway appears to be at a dead end; there is only one little room a short distance farther, and both the passageway and the small room are filled with candidates as if several groups have congregated there.


    ¡°You did well reaching here. I¡¯ll explain the situation over here for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Um, Akira-san¡­¡±


    When arriving at the small room, we are greeted by a man with a sword at his waist, which looks like it was made for practical use. From his words, it would seem that he is going to inform us of what has happened.


    However, there are some candidates in the small room who are tending to battle wounds, while others are repairing broken equipment. Among them, there may be candidates who are searching for the enemy.


    Amidst all of this, it would be inefficient for all three of us to be together listening to what¡¯s going on.


    Even Toki-san seems to be ready to move, so it would be better this way.


    ¡°I will ask about the situation, so the two of you should cooperate with the other candidates in the search and treatment.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°I will leave it to you then.¡±


    Therefore, I let the two of them respectively conduct what they can do, and only I, who can do nothing but fight, will listen to what¡¯s happening.


    ¡°Is Akira-san the one who will be listening to me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah. As I recall, you are Fuyure-kun, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s flattering to be remembered by a beauty like you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the compliments. And who is he over there?¡±


    I shake hands with a male candidate¡­ I believe his name is Fuyure Saku who is also from the first unit, and then direct my attention to a petite male candidate who is shrinking and trembling in the corner.


    Although his face is recognizable¡­ this is no good. His name escapes me right now.


    ¡°Well, simply put, he was the one who stepped on the noisemaker floor that prompted us to congregate¡­¡±


    ¡°Uh-uh¡­¡±


    Having said that much, Fuyure-kun is at a loss to say anything about what comes next.


    This might not be ideal if I don¡¯t listen carefully to what¡¯s taking place.


    ¡°For now, I¡¯ll tell you what he¡­ Rizou Makoto, told me. It sounds preposterous.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please let me know.¡±


    With my eyes fixed on Rizou-kun¡¯s trembling body, I listen to what Fuyure-kun has to say.


    According to the story:


    He¡­ Rizou Makoto was in a group with Kakitori Kio and Akakara Jiro.


    They had been following the teachings, defeating monsters and exploring the ¡°Maze,¡± but after about an hour of exploring the ¡°Maze,¡± they suddenly found themselves in a situation that they had never been in before.


    ¡°Well, from here on out, please listen to the story half-heartedly.¡±


    Fuyure-kun prefaces the rest of the story by saying so.


    Kakitori Kio¡¯s body abruptly swelled up multiple times with a blue crystal emerged on his forehead, and he started attacking his foes and allies in the area¡ªincluding Akakara Jiro.


    That power was so enormous that a single swing of the arm blew away a large brush-like monster, and even when one arm was blown off, it instantly regenerated in the form of a thicker, more muscular arm.


    And once that happened, Rizou Makoto left the scene and fled without a moment¡¯s hesitation, apparently without having time to detect any traps or enemies.


    ¡°I see. So, Fuyuki-kun, what did you say to Rizou-kun?¡±


    ¡°I told him that story is absurd. If what he said is true, Kakutori-kun is no longer a human being at all but has become something close to a monster. The notion that people may turn into a monster is difficult to grasp and even unbelievable. Let me tell you, the reason he is trembling right now is that he is reliving the horrors of that time.¡±


    ¡°Uuuuuuhhhh¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Listening and mulling, I can say that it is fortunate that a large number of groups gathered as a result and were able to figure out what had happened to Rizou-kun¡¯s group.


    But a human being turning into a monster-like creature and suddenly gaining as much power¡­?


    Indeed, it¡¯s certainly hard to believe¡­ but I have been drastically transformed by my contract with Ys, too, and it¡¯s not absolutely impossible.


    ¡°Do you have a grasp of the exit?¡±


    ¡°One of the groups that gathered here has already figured it out.¡±


    ¡°Then I suggest we head there as soon as everything is ready. We don¡¯t know what actually transpired, but we should immediately alert the higher-ups of this information.¡±


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t tell me to do so, it is what I initially intended to do. The most essential part of our mission is to return safely and deliver the information back, as mentioned by Instructor Suzunari. It is out of the question to continue the exploration with so many injured people and damaged equipment.¡±


    ¡°I understand. If that is the case, my group will cooperate with you. Fortunately, we still have plenty of time to spare.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    After finishing my conversation with Fuyure-kun, I share what happened and ask for Toki-san and Sora-san¡¯s cooperation, and both of them agree to support me in helping them escape.


    ¡°(Even so, blue crystal huh¡­ Ys, does that ring any bells?)¡±


    [No, I don¡¯t. If it is the core of a monster, it must be a red crystal. Be careful, Akira. Whether the blue crystal was planted in the person in question after or before entering the maze is not certain, but if he has more regenerative abilities than Akira, who is under contract with me, he may be a more formidable foe than the master of this maze.]


    ¡°(Okay. I¡¯ll be careful.)¡±


    While Ys is sharing her thoughts on the earlier story, I, who don¡¯t particularly need to prepare, am listening and have decided to intensify my sense of alertness.

 CH 28

    ¡°Then let¡¯s move out!¡±


    In response to Fuyure-kun¡¯s command, the candidates who have gathered there grab their respective equipment, rise to their feet, and begin to form a line to make their way to the exit.


    If I may be more specific, those who are not injured or exhausted, such as myself, Toki-san, and Sora-san, are positioned at the front and rear of the group, with those whose combat ability has declined placed in between.


    And our group is placed at the front, where we are most likely to come in contact with the monsters.


    Well, this is bound to happen.


    ¡°Nevertheless, as I thought, the reason why the number of monsters coming from your route was so limited was that your group had taken care of them.¡±


    ¡°Though the one who dealt with them was Akira onee-sama rather than us.¡±


    I wonder if Sora-san is conversing with Fuyure-kun because she is subtly growing bored with the cautiously slow stroll to the exit to match up with the wounded people.


    She doesn¡¯t seem to be letting her guard down, though, so I wouldn¡¯t mention another word about it.


    Furthermore, the two of them are conversing about Brush and the small monster herd that we defeated. As a result of our effective annihilation of the monsters, it appears that fewer creatures will now approach us.


    ¡°And Akira onee-sama. Around the next corner lies a group of enemies.¡±


    ¡°What kind and their number?¡±


    ¡°They are all small monsters like Bow and Hand, but there are about 10 of them in formation.¡±


    ¡°I see. So if we go head-on, we will only be shot at unilaterally. That¡¯s a problem.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s where I come in.¡±


    At this point, Sora-san suddenly senses the presence of the opponents at the end of the corner and instructs everyone to halt at their positions.


    I shut my left eye and begin to muster strength in my right eye.


    ¡°Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    While tilting my head so that I can see around the corner when I jump out, all four of my limbs are on the floor, ready to dash out.


    [[[Bo¡­]]] [[[Nu¡­]]]


    ¡°Too slow.¡±


    The moment I have released the power of my right eye, I burst out of the passageway and unleash it on the monsters who have formed a formation around the corner and are starting to attack me.


    As soon as my power is deployed, the arrows flying toward me, the spheres, and the monsters that launched them all turn into ice sculptures and have their movement ceased.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°This is terrific¡­¡±


    ¡°Amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°In an instant¡­¡±


    When I announce to the people waiting before the corner that I have finished taking them down, the group resumes moving in response to my voice.


    The only thing is, as they resume their movement, the stares directed at me, who had been watching the end of the corridor for precaution, are astonishment and¡­


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a human endeavor.¡±


    ¡°There is no telling which one of you is the monster¡­¡±


    ¡°If this power is used against us¡­¡±


    ¡°Knock on wood¡­¡±


    ¡­a look of trepidation.


    Oh yeah, it¡¯s the same as during the last practical training¡ªpeople are afraid of the unknowable, the incomprehensible, and the uncontrollable. What a reminder.


    [You shouldn¡¯t worry about it.]


    ¡°(I don¡¯t mind. If I care about this, there will be no end to my contract with you no matter how long it takes.)¡±


    [¡­]


    Ys is calling me out, but I really have nothing to be concerned about, so there¡¯s no need to fret about it.


    Besides, for them, this level of power may be too much, but when it comes to that woman, this degree of strength is nothing worth mentioning.


    After all, as Ys said before, I don¡¯t want to team up with these guys. No one seems to be reliable to watch my back.


    ¡°How much farther to the exit?¡±


    ¡°Just past the door there.¡±


    ¡°All right. Oh, and before we go any further, I should warn you, do not break the line when you get to the exit. You never know what will occur until you are outside the ¡®Maze¡¯.¡±


    At the words of Fuyure-kun, the members who are about to loosen their minds tighten their spirits.


    I could sense the qualities of leadership in this scene. This will prevent tragedies from happening, such as having your skull blasted off by a single unexpected blow in front of the exit.


    ¡­Somehow, I am starting to feel somewhat indignant when I recall what happened back then. Why didn¡¯t God lend me adequate strength at the time¡­


    ¡°Now let¡¯s proceed.¡±


    Along with Fuyure-kun¡¯s words, we enter the room where the exit door is located and dispose of the several small monsters that have entered the room from somewhere without posing any problems while also taking it out on them at a level that could be described as mechanical.


    Having eliminated the monsters, they line up in front of the black door that leads out of the maze.


    ¡°(Just for the record, is this connected to the outside?)¡±


    [Yeah, it¡¯s definitely connected. You¡¯ll be able to get out of here with no issue.]


    ¡°(Okay. Thanks for the confirmation.)¡±


    I verify with Ys after eradicating the monsters, and it appears to be operating as an exit without the least hindrance.


    In other words, the exit is now secured.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s return through the door, starting with the wounded.¡±


    The candidates are eventually able to pass through the black door and return to their original world with the assistance of one or two people, occasionally from the same group.


    ¡°So what about your group? Akira-san.¡±


    Finally, Fuyure-kun stands in front of the door, and the three of us, Toki-san, and Sora-san line up side by side to face him.


    Now, whether to return or not¡­ I am not the only one who is acting alone, so I can¡¯t say that I am staying by my own will at a time like this¡­


    ¡°I will follow Akira onee-sama¡¯s decision.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sora-san seems to be fine with either choice.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me. I still have plenty of energy and equipment to spare.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Toki-san likewise has no problem continuing the exploration of the ¡°Maze¡± apparently.


    ¡°So what about you, Akira-san?¡±


    This signifies that it is up to me to make the choice.


    Taking into account the information I have obtained so far and the state of the two of them and my remaining strength, I weigh the possibility of continuing the exploration of the ¡°Maze¡±.


    And the conclusion is¡­


    ¡°They are still others left behind. There are probably some people who don¡¯t know the location of this place or want to confirm the truth of what Rizou-kun has told them.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Akira onee-sama!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°I see. Be very careful.¡±


    After reaching the conclusion that I would remain in the ¡°Maze,¡± I turn my back to the exit and leave the small room.


    However, although I have stated that I will remain in the maze to gather information and convey it to others, my personal intention is¡­


    ¡°Akira onee-sama?¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Perhaps it would be more correct to say that things haven¡¯t gone quite rampant enough yet.


    That is what I thought while inwardly licking my tongue.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    T/N:


    Well, about the three characters, Rizou Makoto, Kakitori Kio and Akakara Jiro, they aren¡¯t really¡­ um, how should I say¡­ they are not exactly new characters. Anyway, for those who are interested in knowing their identities, you can read the latest chapter of Outer World Story: Pumpkin Sorcerer posted today, specifically the author¡¯s note at the bottom of the page. It¡¯s those same three people. The author didn¡¯t mention anything about them yet, but honestly, their names are already a giveaway of their identities.


    Those who just want hints about them, Rizou Makoto name has the word ¡°three,¡± Kakitori Kio name has the word ¡°thorn,¡± and Tori and Kio are names from Pumpkin¡¯s world. Akakara Jiro name has the word ¡°red¡± in it and Jiro is the name of his isotope from the second Outer World Story series. These are the hints to their identities. You can tell their identities by thinking of the past Outer Word Story series, particularly, the first series. Actually, the three of them are isotopes of characters from the second series. There is still a bit of relation between them to the fifth series, but I will just leave that aside.


    And Fuyure Saku is the isotope of Senko Saku from Pumpkin¡¯s world.

 CH 29

    ¡°¡­¡±


    I move through the ¡°Maze¡± in silence, eliminating every monster I come across.


    Whether it¡¯s thanks to this or not, my head is slowly cooling down.


    ¡°Hah hah¡­¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    In contrast to me, Toki-san and Sora-san, who have simply signed a normal contract with God, appear to be growing weary in both their bodies and spirits and their breathing is beginning to sound raspy.


    Even if we haven¡¯t yet encountered any other groups, I suppose we should consider leaving right now.


    ¡°Both of you. It¡¯s time to pull out.¡±


    ¡°What!? We can still continue on, Akira onee-sama¡­ ugh!?¡±


    ¡°I understand. Considering the journey back, I¡¯m close to my limit.¡±


    In reaction to Sora-san¡¯s attempt to object to my suggestion, Toki-san covers her lips with her palm.


    I do appreciate that you are trying to drive yourself to the edge, but now is not the time to push yourself too hard. That¡¯s something that should be thought about and acted upon.


    ¡°Muu¡­ I understand¡­ huh!?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, just at the crossroads there, on the left, there is¡­¡±


    And at this moment, Sora-san unexpectedly becomes somewhat pale and gestures with a trembling hand at the crossroads in the direction we are going.


    She seems to have discovered something, and based on her response¡­ I can assume what transpired.


    ¡°A corpse?¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ there is a dead male candidate along with a lot of clay¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay. You don¡¯t need to look any further. Toki-san. I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    ¡°Be careful. Akira-san.¡±


    After receiving the anticipated reply, I pass the trembling Sora-san over to Toki-san and continue alone to the left at the crossroads.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There, I am confronted with the corpse of a male candidate with only his upper body and neck bent in a strange direction, and innumerable pieces of clay lying around the corpse.


    I take a recognition card off the corpse after approaching it and verify the name on it.


    It has Akakara Jiro¡¯s name written on it, who belonged to the same group as Rizuo-kun.


    In other words, if what Rizuo-kun claimed is genuine, Kakitori Kio¡¯s metamorphosis into a monster and subsequent rampage occurred at this place.


    [Even so, the monsters and this corpse were all struck by a single blow. That is quite an extraordinary power.]


    ¡°(Hypothetically speaking, would it be possible to win if I encountered him and fought him?)¡±


    [I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s impossible, but it would be severe. If he approaches too closely, neither Akira nor I, who specialize in long-range combat, can prevail given he possesses a potent regenerating ability and a ludicrous strength.]


    ¡°(I see.)¡±


    Ys speculates on the power of the being who did this to the corpse and the clay, and I ask her if I can put up a fight, but it seems to be a tough fight, judging from the bitterness in her voice.


    After praying lightly over his corpse, I turn my back to the corpse and go back to the two of them.


    And just as I catch sight of the two of them¡­


    ¡°An explosion!?¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Our ears are pierced by the distant sound of an explosion that is unmistakably the result of a battle.


    ¡°Akira-san!¡±


    ¡°Akira onee-sama!¡±


    As the two of them run up to me, I am in a state of disorientation.


    There is no doubt in my mind that our allies are in the area where the sound of the explosion has reached us.


    However, given that the corpse of Akakara Jiro has been found here, it is highly possible that Kakutori Kio is one of the hostiles.


    Fighting this level of existence in a situation where both of them are exhausted is something to be avoided.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We don¡¯t have time to hesitate!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Akira onee-sama!¡±


    But even so, they both take off running. There is no trace of exhaustion, only impatience on their faces.


    They may have disregarded themselves in favor of saving their friends.


    There is only one thing I can do in this circumstance.


    ¡°I get it. Let¡¯s move.¡±


    And then I set off with the two of them in the direction from which the sound of the explosion emanated.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    By the time we draw near to the place where the explosion was heard, there is a strange-looking monster¡­. but one that is not listed in the textbook.


    We keep a low profile in the passageway¡¯s corner and observe it as it appears to be searching for something.


    ¡°Manmarinba.¡±


    From the sphere sprouted dozens of thin metal tubes and two arms carrying plectrums, with several wooden planks of different lengths floating around it, which it occasionally struck with the plectrums in its arms.


    Even if this sphere is a monster, the amount of red crystals that are sprouting from it rather than its appearance is what strikes me as odd.


    Under normal circumstances, there is only one red crystal growing out of a monster¡¯s body. But this one has at least two, from what I can see at this distance.


    No matter how I think about it, this is something out of balance.


    ¡°(Ys. What is that monster? Why does it have more than one red crystal?)¡±


    [It is likely that sphere is the master of this ¡®Maze¡¯. The master often has more than one red crystal.]


    ¡°(If it¡¯s the master¡­ does that mean this maze will disappear if that thing is defeated?)¡±


    [That¡¯s right. But it¡¯s not that simple.]


    When Ys says that much, a fireball like the one we have witnessed on occasion strikes the main body of the ¡°Maze¡± and blasts it.


    Toki-san and Sora-san both briefly exhibit delight upon seeing it, but their faces quickly become grave.


    The reason is simple and clear.


    ¡°Mammariba.¡±


    This is due to the fact that the master, who was supposed to be directly hit by the assault, sustained no damage at all.


    ¡±Ma, rinba!!¡±


    [[[!?]]]


    A tube that has grown out of the master¡¯s body is aimed towards the direction of the fireball as if to launch a counterattack, and something with a great deal of noise and flashes of light is issued from it.


    I don¡¯t even need to think about what would happen¡­ if that thing hit us.


    ¡°¡­Sora-san. Any idea where our allies are that should be nearby and under what circumstances?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ they seem to be in the direction the sphere is facing, but they can¡¯t escape because it¡¯s a dead end. Also, there are several wounded.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ (Ys, can we beat that thing with our forces?)¡±


    [It¡¯s tough to say without knowing more about its abilities. However, it will perish like a typical monster if all the red crystals are crushed.]


    ¡°(I see.)¡±


    When I ask Sora-san about the location and situation of the candidates who are supposed to be fighting against the master, I can understand why they don¡¯t try to run away from that thing. I then ask Ys if it is possible to fight against that thing.


    I should probably decide to leave if my group is all that¡¯s on my mind.


    But if we escape, the girls will be hunted down and killed by the master of this ¡°Maze¡±.


    I can¡¯t allow that to happen, notwithstanding the fact that I have a contract with Ys. Besides, if we flee from this place, I will never be strong enough to fight that woman no matter how long time elapses.


    If that¡¯s the case¡­


    ¡°I got it. It will be a burden for both of you, but I¡¯ll save everyone somehow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    There is only one course of action that our group could take.

 CH 30

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Watch out.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do anything rash.¡±


    As soon as I have instructed both Toki-san and Sora-san, I spring out of the passageway where I have been hiding and make my way slowly towards the master of the ¡°Maze¡± until the dead end where the other candidates are being cornered.


    To be prepared for anything that may come my way, I spontaneously focus my strength on my right eye and load my sling with bullets.


    ¡°Mari!¡±


    [Here it comes!]


    ¡°I know!¡±


    The metal tube that was firing earlier abruptly turns towards me as soon as I enter the cylindrical space where the master of the ¡°Maze¡± is located.


    ¡°Ma¡­¡±


    Everything moves slowly because the power of Ys has enhanced my dynamic vision. It looks like a beam is being shot at me from the master¡¯s metal cylinder.


    ¡°Ri¡­¡±


    It is evident that the master is unleashing something that has a significant degree of velocity. For that reason, even this eye, which could have caught the frog¡¯s harpoon clearly, can only see it as a beam.


    ¡°N¡­¡±


    Yeah. It escapes my knowledge as to what this flying thing is, but it¡¯s too swift. Catching it or repelling it is impossible.


    ¡°Just in time!¡±


    ¡°Ba¡­¡±


    As I leap diagonally forward, bending down to avoid the one aiming for my head and continuing to use the momentum of my legs to avoid the one coming for the rest of my body, I nonetheless get somewhat grazed by it.


    ¡°Aaaaaaaaah!¡±


    In the same manner, I gradually approach the master as I go around it.


    The roaring noise that emanates from the metal tube when something is fired out of it is deafening, but as long as I don¡¯t slow down, I won¡¯t be struck by the onslaught.


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    ¡°Ma!? Maaaaah!?¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    After getting close enough, I release the power of my right eye and freeze the surface section when the master turns its back on the passageway where Toki-san, Sora-san, and the other candidates are staying.


    The master subsequently spins around a few times as several metal tubes explode, fleetingly losing levitation and tumbling to the ground, but rapidly regaining it and floating back to the air.


    Even though I don¡¯t really grasp what occurred, I am grateful that my right eye, which I thought would only be effective in creating a momentary opening, proved to be more practical than I had anticipated.


    ¡°Maaaaaaarinbaaaa¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you mad at me? Come over here. Return the favor then.¡±


    The master¡¯s black eyes are on the sphere, which is presumably its central body, and are fixed on me, emanating a sense of wrath.


    I retaliate by stirring things up even more, diverting the master¡¯s attention solely in my direction.


    While this is going on, Toki-san and Sora-san successfully slip into the passageway where the candidates are trapped after making a rush for it from the passageway where they were previously located.


    This would speed up the treatment of the wounded, and with fewer wounded, the volume and accuracy of the covering fire would increase.


    More importantly, I have learned that a marksmanship attack with the metal tubes is only necessary if the surface of the tubes is frozen. It is possible to take the initiative and destroy it.


    Nevertheless, the adversary is aware of this as well¡­


    ¡°Marinba!¡±


    ¡°Ugh! Geez¡­¡±


    The power in the hand carrying the plectrum rises as the master lifts one of its arms, and when it has accumulated enough power, it approaches me near enough without making a sound and swings down forcefully.


    Despite my efforts to avoid it, the floor where the plectrum is swung down causes a wide crack, and the place where the plectrum directly hit is shattered into pieces.


    Yeah. Regardless of whether it is a vital point, if it hits me, my bones will be shattered for certain.


    ¡°Mamarinba!¡±


    ¡°This is bad¡­!?¡±


    The master then raises both arms and this time draws power to both of its plectrums, perhaps calculating that a single strike wouldn¡¯t actually hit me.


    When I catch sight of this, I try to go around to the master¡¯s side while using the power of my right eye to try to freeze its arm, but after enough power has been built up, the master starts swinging a plectrum at me as if the ice obstructing the way doesn¡¯t matter. I jump to the left and right, side to side, desperately endeavoring to dodge it.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    [Keep dodging at all costs, Akira!]


    ¡°I know what to do!¡±


    I am gradually but definitely becoming physically and mentally exhausted by the constant attacks, which might be fatal if even one strike reaches me, despite the fact that the power of Ys has heightened my dynamic vision.


    Furthermore, although I frequently utilize the power of my right eye against the master, I am only able to transform the neighboring air into ice and attach it to the surface since the surface has stronger resistance to such power than typical monsters.


    On top of that, with this rate of assault, I won¡¯t have time to use my sling or claws to specifically target the red crystals.


    Damn, this is really tough.


    ¡°Ma, rinba!¡±


    [Not good!]


    ¡°Damn!?¡±


    And the attack comes at a time when I can¡¯t avoid it no matter how I try, and just as I¡¯m bracing my arms to at least prevent a critical wound¡­


    ¡°Mamamaa!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here!¡±


    A barrage of fireballs and such surge at the master¡¯s back, stopping it in its tracks. Taking this opportunity, I leap backward and begin spinning the sling around.


    There is no need to speculate as to what the fireballs were just now. The fireballs were probably caused by the other candidates, including Hono-san, who regained her energy after Toki-san and Sora-san joined her.


    ¡°Ma¡­ gahhhhh!?¡±


    ¡°There is an opening!¡±


    The master who was attacked by Toki-san and the others turns to face that way, but I release the sling and release bullets before it does so.


    These bullets shoot towards the red crystals that are the life of the monsters, shattering the red crystals that are directly impacted by them.


    After the first core is destroyed, the master begins to fall down on the spot.


    It seems that even for monsters, breaking the core directly does not come without agony.


    ¡°Maaaa¡­¡±


    Just as I set the next bullet in my sling and the attacker candidate is about to come out from the back of the passage to deliver a follow-up attack, the master thrusts both arms high into the air.


    [This is not good!]


    ¡°I know!¡±


    As Ys utters a word of warning and my dynamic vision is elevated, I sense something unpleasant in the master¡¯s movements and begin to distance myself by jumping backward, restraining the things that are coming towards me with my hands.


    ¡°Rinbaaaa!!¡±


    And then, while the candidates who have caught on to my restraint bring themselves to a halt, and those who have not noticed proceed onward. The master swings down both plectrums and strikes the plectrum against the wooden plank whose position has been moved ahead of us before we know it.


    ¡°Ugh!?¡±


    [[Arghhhhh!?]]


    [[Guuuu!?]]


    My entire body is suddenly blasted away in that second, along with the others in the passageway, by a shock wave that likewise throws them to the back.


    ¡°That was¡­¡±


    [It was probably a sound attack. You are fine because you have been fortified by my power, but it¡¯s a horrible mess over there¡­]


    ¡°It seems so¡­¡±


    According to Ys, the earlier attack was caused by sound.


    That suggests that this attack is not very favorable for me because not even the power of my right eye can shield me from sound.


    I get up despite my unsteadiness and concentrate on the master and the passage in front of me.


    In the passageway, there seem to be two kinds of people: those who are limp and still not moving, and those who are still able to move despite their wobbly condition.


    Even in the same passageway, there is apparently a difference in the amount of damage received depending on their position.


    ¡°Marinbaaaaaa¡­¡±


    The master glares at me and slowly brings itself closer to me while storing power in the plectrums in both hands.


    Its priority is apparently to deliver the finishing touch to me.


    Now, as far as I have confirmed, there is one more red crystal on the master¡¯s body. Now it is¡­ firmly guarded by a wooden plank?


    ¡°Ys. I just want to confirm one thing, the power of the right eye is more effective when the distance is closer, right?¡±


    [Yeah, the greater the distance, the more the power is diffused, and the weaker the power to turn it into ice itself.]


    ¡°Roger that¡­!¡±


    ¡°Marinbaaa!¡±


    The master swings a plectrum down at me, but I deflect it aside, and, relying on the power in my right eye, I proceed to evade the master¡¯s close-range attacks and seek an opening.


    While I am avoiding the attack, the support attacks are scattered towards the master, and its body is being chipped away, though only fractionally.


    ¡°Maaaaaaa¡­¡±


    [Oh no! Here it comes again!]


    The master eventually becomes irritated and lifts its arms once again in an effort to unleash the sonic attack from earlier.


    Even my body, which has been augmented by Ys¡¯ power, would not be able to withstand that sound if it were to strike me directly at this distance.


    If that were the case¡­


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    ¡°Rinbaaaaaaa¡­ a?¡±


    I discharge the power of my right eye and convert the wooden plank into ice from which the plectrum will be swung.


    It seems that even if the wooden plank¡¯s resistance is on par with the master¡¯s level, if it¡¯s in a position where it might be considered to be directly in front of me and the part is distant from my body, it may still be transformed into ice.


    The master then swings down the plectrum right in front of me.


    However, the plectrum is flung down with extreme force and naturally collides with the wooden plank that has been frozen into ice; instead of producing a profound sound, it shatters, resulting in no sound being produced.


    If it is impossible to prevent it after it is released, why not stop it before it is released? While this is what I heard later on, that is the essence of the role as a jammer in the ¡°Maze¡±.


    ¡°Freeze¡­¡±


    I then approach the master, who has stopped moving, perhaps bewildered by the lack of sound, and change the wooden plank protecting the red crystal to ice with my right eye.


    At the same time, I extend the claws of my right hand with the force of Ys.


    ¡°Shatter!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡­¡±


    The master notices my action and reacts to block my attack, but it¡¯s too late.


    With a thrust, I extend my arm, and with the power of my claws, I easily pierce the icy wooden plank and simultaneously puncture and crush the red crystal underneath it.


    ¡°Gah¡­¡±


    Perhaps because all the cores have been destroyed, the master floats up as soon as I withdraw my arm, its entire body transformed into clay.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    It then burst apart with a screech, scattering clay around it. When the master of the ¡°Maze,¡± explodes, the surrounding landscape begins to distort, accompanied by which I lose consciousness.

 CH 31

    Translator: MadHatter Editor: MadHatter


    (Akira POV)


    ¡°Ngh¡­?¡±


    ¡°A-Akira onee-sama.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    When I first open my eyes, a ceiling I have seen someplace dominates my vision, and my ears pick up the words of Toki-san and Sora-san.


    I can recognize the same sight through a window when I turn to look in the direction of the two voices, indicating that I am in the Japoterasu Divine Sanatorium room where I was previously hospitalized.


    ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°Time? Then it¡¯s been a whole day since the end of the examination.¡±


    ¡°Everyone was concerned when Akira onee-sama fell asleep just as the ¡®Maze¡¯ was disappearing.¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡­ huh.¡±


    Between their words, I am reminded that I passed out shortly after defeating the ¡°Maze¡± master, and I speculate that I was sent to the Divine Sanatorium because it was determined that I had suffered damage in the combat with the matter due to my unconsciousness.


    Nevertheless, she said that everyone has been worried about me but¡­ I still remember what their eyes that were directed at me back then contained. Isn¡¯t it a relief, in fact, to know that a monster like me has collapsed for them?


    Well, forget it, I have more crucial matters to ask.


    ¡°Do you know if we passed or failed the entrance exam?¡±


    ¡°All candidates who were there when the ¡°Maze¡± collapsed and who suffered no lasting injuries will be deemed successful.¡±


    ¡°I see. Do those criteria also apply to the three of us?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    It seems that I have succeeded in passing the test to join the eradication squad.


    I suppose it¡¯s a relief if that¡¯s the case.


    So, the fact that the deaths are not so drastic, but the aftereffects that make it impossible to fight are¡­ likely Rizou Makoto and the others. The body of Akatara Jiro was in a fairly dire state¡­ so the impact of witnessing that in front of their eyes must have been quite a blow.


    ¡°And speaking of which, what happened to Kakitori Kio?¡±


    ¡°Wow, Akira onee-sama, you¡¯re already starting to rise up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, so tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    I raise my body and ask them about Kakitori Kio, the person who was responsible for killing Akakara Jiro.


    Kakitori Kio, who apparently had blue crystals growing out of his forehead and went on the rampage, wasn¡¯t someone I ultimately encountered in the ¡°Maze.¡± I would like to make sure about the confirmation of his status.


    ¡°Regarding Kakitori Kio, he is missing. However, it was established that there was no question that he had turned into a monster based on the remarks of Rizou Makoto and the corpse of Akakara Jiro that we discovered.¡±


    ¡°The worst-case scenario would be that Kakitori Kio appeared and went on a rampage at the same time as the ¡®Maze¡¯ collapsed.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Apparently, Kakitori Kio has ended up missing after all.


    On further questioning, it is claimed that no group has ever encountered Kakitori Kio personally and that only Akakara Jiro¡¯s corpse has been found to be the work of Kakitori Kio.


    Therefore, there is no doubt that Kakitori Kio transformed into a monster; yet, it is believed that he vanished mysteriously into a space other than the world we are in now.


    Another space¡­ yeah, I guess that would be a special space like Takamagahara.


    ¡°Anything else you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Not particularly¡­ Ah yes, please share all of your information with me on my discharge date and what happens next.¡±


    ¡°Um, as far as I¡¯m aware, the discharge will take place following the completion of the tests, if there are no irregularities. As for what happens next¡­¡±


    The group that was employed for the entrance exam will be reformed in accordance with each member¡¯s skills and equipment, and they will be allocated to their respective missions, as in past years.


    ¡°Right. That¡¯s what Instructor Suzunari said.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    If it is the same as usual¡­


    Since you go to such lengths to say that, the converse would imply that this year is exceptional.


    The reason must be¡­ me. The master of the ¡°Maze¡± was too formidable to be handled by the candidate level; instead, a specialist squad should have been assembled to take on this foe.


    It was forcibly defeated by me with the power of Ys.


    ¡°In any event, I advise you to get plenty of rest today since I think the tests will be over after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Well then, Akira onee-sama. For the rest of the day, Toki nee-chan and I are returning home.¡±


    ¡°I get it. Be careful on your way home, both of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±


    The two then get up from their seats with a slightly fake smile on their faces and leave the hospital room with the words, ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯ll let the nurses know that Akira onee-sama is awake.¡±


    Both of them remained silent, but this is likely the first time they had seen an actual monster and a human corpse up close.


    So, even if they are okay now, the repercussions may manifest themselves in the near future. When that happens¡­ well, the only course of action is to ask them to retreat.


    People who can¡¯t face it in any way shouldn¡¯t operate in the eradication squad in my view.


    ¡°So, Ys, are you awake?¡±


    [Just a few minutes ago.]


    I call out to Ys. Then Ys emerges from around my chest.


    Even though I am intrigued as to where you think you¡¯re coming from when you reveal yourself, I suppose it doesn¡¯t matter since Ys is a girl and she does it frequently.


    Besides, I have a question.


    ¡°Is it possible to intensify the level of the contract with Ys? If it is possible to do so, it would have been possible to directly turn the master of the ¡®Maze¡¯ into ice from a distance, so I would like to know.¡±


    [That¡¯s conceivable. The contract between me and Akira is, even at this stage, rather overwhelming. The proper rituals and conditions must be in place if you want to increase the depth of the contract while minimizing danger. At present time, that is impossible.]


    ¡°I understand. If that¡¯s the case, let me know more about it when I get out of the hospital and return to the dormitory.¡±


    [I will.]


    The moment Dr. Sakurai, who was in charge of me the previous time, and a nurse with a sense of urgency about my chastity enter the hospital room, the dialogue between Ys and I is abruptly terminated, and I feel more worn out from this reaction than from my struggle with the master of the ¡°Maze¡±.


    So why are you trying to squeeze my breasts!?


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    (Third person POV)


    At the same time, a room in Takamagahara.


    ¡°Oh hello! Photon-chan. I¡¯ve been summoned, so I¡¯ve come to visit you.¡±


    ¡°Hey there! Fermio-chan, welcome!¡±


    There, a woman with orange hair, red and blue eyes, and a peculiar outfit wearing a white robe over a Chinese dress makes her entrance. Amaterasu, the supreme deity of Takamagahara, is dressed in a T-shirt and jeans for ease of movement, with tea sweets, green tea, and a teapot on top.


    ¡°And, since we¡¯re not offline today, I prefer to be called by my real name. Ebrilla-chan.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that reminds me. Did you say something about your brother wanting to meet me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. He says he has something he wants to ask you.¡±


    ¡°It seems somewhat dangerous when a married man asks to meet his sister¡¯s acquaintance in the sense of a love triangle.¡±


    ¡°I know, right?¡±


    The two¡­ are the two Gods, the ¡°Sun God¡± Amaterasu and the ¡°God Devourer¡± Ebrilla=Eclipse, and they are still sipping their tea while engaging in a delicate and perilous dialogue.


    However, they must have been preoccupied with the conversation.


    The person in question may have been out of sight, but at any rate, neither of the two notice him open the sliding door or enter the room.


    ¡°But it¡¯s all right. Susanoo-chan is a heta¡­ reufu!?¡±


    ¡°Amaterasu-chan! Oof!?¡±


    Then, when the subject of the chat comes up¡­ Susanoo rushes up to the two individuals who have been talking disparagingly about him right away and decides to deliver a devastating uppercut, precisely like a fighter in a certain fighting game.


    ¡°Well¡­ I have a lot of questions I wanted to ask you, but first¡­¡±


    As they attempt to flee the scene, Susanoo glares at them and declares, ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a sermon, you goddesses!¡±


    ¡°Nyaaaaaa¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Hiiii¡­!?¡±


    For some time after that, the room at Takamagahara is said to have been filled with incessant moaning and groaning.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    T/N:


    The ¡°God Devourer¡± made her appearance in the second series. She is from the ¡°Tower¡± and is the second most powerful after Licorice. Oh, Licorice is from the ¡°Tower¡± as well, I think I have forgotten to mention this. Everyone in the ¡°Tower¡± serves Licorice as she is their ¡°Mother¡± including Izumi in one way or another. By the way, Izumi (she belonged to ¡°Tower¡± too)  is already a God (revealed in the third series). Her status went from human ? kin of Kurokiri ? Demon King ? God. Also, there might be some confusion why the Gods of this world are communicating with the allies of their enemies (Actually, I don¡¯t really understand well myself since I haven¡¯t done much research on the past series.) And not everyone in the ¡°Tower¡± is exactly ¡°loyal¡± to Licorice (not really betray but I don¡¯t really know how to explain)

 CH 32

    Translator: MadHatter Editor: MadHatter


    The examination takes an entire morning the next day, and I am in the hospital room listening to the results of the examination from Dr. Sakurai.


    ¡°There are no abnormalities in your muscles, bones, nerves, internal organs, soul, or spirit. On the contrary, every part of you has entirely recovered, even the scrapes and hair tangles that you had when you were brought to the hospital. Well, you¡¯re still as regenerative as ever.¡±


    ¡°And yet I fainted.¡±


    The test results show that all of my wounds have fully recovered, and even my hair, which throughout the exploration of the ¡°Maze¡± was supposed to have been cut or disordered by monster assaults, has grown back exactly as it did.


    Even so, as the ¡°Maze¡± collapsed, I passed out despite having such regenerating powers.


    If Dr. Sakurai is aware of it, I would want to question her about the cause.


    ¡°The specific reason for your fainting is a bit unclear. After all, when you were brought here, there was no more damage to the body, so it was doubtful that you needed to be hospitalized. But still, if I had to speculate¡­ I¡¯d say it was either a major brain injury, a buildup of physical and mental exhaustion, or a side effect of the exercise of your abilities.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The precise cause, though, appears to be unknown to Dr. Sakurai herself, and she gives me a look that suggests there is no way to corroborate this.


    In fact, it is said that the power of Ys can regenerate even a single arm, even though it takes time, which means that it would not take long to regenerate a few wounds or hairs.


    ¡°Well, in that case, you¡¯ll be discharged as soon as you¡¯re picked up, Akira-chan.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    When Toki-san and Sora-san arrive, I am discharged from the Japoterasu Divine Sanatorium.


    Furthermore, the Security Organization is responsible for paying all expenses.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The three of us are walking through the affluent neighborhood surrounding the Japoterasu Divine Sanatorium towards the dormitory of the Security Organization eradication squad while discussing the future after leaving it.


    ¡°So what¡¯s going to happen to us after all?¡±


    I could feel some impudent stares from the people around me as I ask them what will happen to us in the future.


    ¡°This morning I received word that we will no longer be a part of the regular eradication squad and will be under the direct control of the Director of the Security Organization¡­ In essence, we will be the first part of the newly established Special Operations Squad, and we will be directly under Susanoo-sama¡¯s command.¡±


    ¡°Special Operations Squad?¡±


    ¡°The group, led by Akira onee-sama, will execute attacks on ¡®Mazes¡¯ that the regular eradication team deems challenging to conquer, and will also independently patrol the inside and exterior of Japoterasu with the objective of conquering ¡®Mazes¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What can I say, it seems like a story that will stir up a lot of conflicts¡­¡±


    After hearing what they said, I couldn¡¯t help but let the words slip out of my mouth.


    In fact, I am grateful to be able to move around as I please, but the presence of this new group will undoubtedly damage the eradication team¡¯s dignity, which will lead to a number of issues.


    And even while it¡¯s acceptable for me to become embroiled in such issues, it¡¯s not okay for Toki-san and Sora-san to do the same¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think there will be any problems on the surface.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have no idea how they are feeling on the inside, but the overall leader of the eradication squad supposedly said, ¡®I¡¯m glad I¡¯m not in a position to issue commands to a priestess who seems to possess a fissure of a God!¡¯¡±


    ¡°Moreover, it is also an order from Susanoo-sama. Criticism for personal and vulgar reasons is not allowed no matter what, and it is the one who criticizes who will suffer the consequences of doing so.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Although I highly doubt it, what harm can it possibly do if no significant issues are brought to light?


    By the way, the overall leader of the eradication squad? What do they mean by ¡°priestess¡±? Well, considering my appearance, I can see why someone would want to call me that. But those who treat me like a priestess¡­ hahaha


    I mean, based on what you just described, there might be minor issues. Do both of you have no problem remaining in such a group?


    I inquire about it from each of them.


    ¡°I will go wherever you go, Akira onee-sama!¡± Sora-san answers cheerfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to help Akira-san as always,¡± reply Toki-san.


    Yeah. It¡¯s all well and good that you both adore me, but have I ever given you a reason to adore me so deeply? When I have the opportunity, I might want to ask them that question.


    ¡°So, back to the subject, the first Special Operations Squad¡¯s activities will officially begin one week from today since Akira-san was discharged from hospital today. And from tomorrow, we will first make our rounds to greet other teams such as the R&D and Intelligence Teams.¡±


    ¡°I heard that a unit that would prioritize dealing with us has been formed by the R&D team and the Intelligence Team.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Well, having a backup is vital. I¡¯ll be appreciative of it.¡±


    We ultimately make it through the aristocratic neighborhood and arrive at a street lined with stores for people working at the headquarters near the Security Organization headquarters.


    By the way, when I started to drink milk, all of a sudden the eyes of people around me, both men and women, seemed to focus on my chest.


    ¡°Cough, cough, well, you know. In any case, the actual activities won¡¯t begin until tomorrow; all that has to be done today is the relocation of me and Toki nee-chan.¡±


    ¡°Relocate?¡±


    When she sees my face, Sora-san coughs for some reason before trying to force a little dialogue.


    But still, relocate? Relocate¡­ No way!?


    ¡°Um, what do you mean by relocating?¡±


    My cheeks twitch somewhat as I stare into their faces.


    Sora-san reacts with a broad smile, while Toki-san offers a look that suggests it¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Of course, it is the dormitory where Akira onee-sama is living now.¡±


    ¡°From now on, that dorm will be used as a residence for the Special Operations Squad.¡±


    ¡°I see©`¡±


    I review what Susanoo-sama had earlier said in light of their statements and come to the conclusion that nothing can be done to halt it.


    It would be better if someone informed me about it in advance rather than shocking me with it once the relocation is complete. It won¡¯t be frightening or difficult that way.


    ¡°In that case, I guess I¡¯ll show you around the dorm after this.¡±


    ¡°Please take care of me, Akira-san.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Akira onee-sama!¡±


    We then enter the property where the headquarters of the Security Organization is located.


    ¨w

 CH 33

    Translator: MadHatter Editor: MadHatter


    (Akira POV)


    Once the relocation has been completed smoothly, I head back to my room, lock the door, change into my pajamas, and collapse into my bed.


    I have become accustomed to the frilly canopy bed after spending over a month in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that my chest is still heavy and obstructive as ever. Being in this place, where I can open myself up freely, is truly salubrious.¡±


    [You can say that as much as you want. Well, I agree that it¡¯s an obstruction.]


    Furthermore, my pajamas are called samue. Though I only wear underwear on the bottom because it is too tight and interferes with sleeping.


    [Well, let¡¯s not speak of your breasts. Let¡¯s move on to the way to deepen the depth of the contract between me and Akira that you mentioned at the Divine Sanatorium.]


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m listening to you from this position, so please do.¡±


    [I don¡¯t mind, but don¡¯t fall asleep.]


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can fall asleep.¡±


    I turn to face Ys while I lie on the bed, doing my best to maintain the same posture while stretching my arms and legs.


    [Now, there are three kinds of methods that I can offer you as a practical means.]


    ¡°Three kinds, huh?¡±


    The conversation proceeds as the lights are turned off and only Ys¡¯ scales and my hair are glowing faintly in the pitch-black room.


    [The first is to remake Akira¡¯s body such that it resembles my own physique even more than it already does.]


    ¡°This approach is unorthodox from the outset. Even now, there is no trace of my appearance before the contract, but if my body is further remodeled, it will be the female version of the six-armed lizard that you mentioned before, right?¡±


    [Exactly. Therefore, it is out of the question for us to adopt this method. It would be worse if Akira were to quit the human race, even in appearance.]


    The first method is to modify the body, but both I and Ys immediately rule that out.


    If I quit being human completely, I wouldn¡¯t be able to return even if I completed the contract with Ys.


    Even if I become stronger, I would rather not have that happen to me.


    [So, if we are going to actually do this, it will be from the next method onward.]


    Ys buries her body in the pillow as she carries on with her words.


    [The second is to make Akira¡¯s spirit more like mine¡­ no, more like the Graecian people¡¯s.]


    ¡°?¡±


    For some reason, Ys reiterates that the subject to be brought closer is the people of Graecian, rather than herself.


    [In short, you may do this by incorporating Greek practices into your daily routine and conduct, as well as through engaging in Greek rituals. By doing so, the connection between me and Akira should become as strong as that of the Graecian people who had faith in me. In due course, I will provide you with more details.]


    ¡°Can¡¯t I merely bring myself closer to your own way of thinking?¡±


    I am curious about this aspect for some reason, so I ask about it, even though Ys would have liked to forget about it and let it slide.


    Whatever the reason, I intuitively have the feeling that I have to ask.


    [At first I thought it would be fine for Akira to be closer to my own way of thinking¡­ but now I am in a state where even the main body is inside Akira. In this state, if you approach my way of thinking too closely, there is a possibility that my soul and Akira¡¯s soul or spirit may merge and become one.]


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    It may be a horrific event, indeed.


    The fear of losing oneself is inexplicable, and perhaps that¡¯s why I instinctively avoid it and decide to ask in order to avert it.


    [On top of that, there is too much of a strength gap between Akira and me. In all likelihood, I will be the main constituent and Akira will only be felt as a lingering scent. The other thing is if I don¡¯t act as the main constituent, then what will follow will probably be neither me nor Akira, but someone else.]


    ¡°That¡¯s a frightening prospect.¡±


    The truth, though, is much worse than I could have ever imagined.


    It seems that if my spirit and Ys¡¯ spirit merged, I would most definitely cease to exist.


    Yeah. It¡¯s fine to adopt Graecian customs, but not to be so close to Ys. Even if the power to be attained is significant, the risk is not worth it.


    [So, the third method is to be the main constituent. In concrete terms, it is to elevate Akira¡¯s own abilities through physical and mental training, or to have tools created that are ideal for exercising my abilities and use them.]


    ¡°Training¡­ Well, tell me about training later. It¡¯s a Graecian custom. As for the tools¡­ maybe I can ask the R&D Team for them when I make my rounds tomorrow or later.¡±


    [I think that¡¯s fine so far as the tools are concerned. I¡¯ll explain the training later, so you¡¯ll just have to do it on a daily basis in your spare time. Well, either way, it¡¯s a safer method than the other two methods, so you can rest assured about that.]


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    While Ys¡¯ third method won¡¯t help me improve my skills quickly, it seems to be a secure and trustworthy way to grow.


    The other two methods, on the other hand, are simply too hazardous to be thought of as such.


    ¡°Well, anyway, I guess that means I¡¯ll start gradually from tomorrow.¡±


    [I suppose so.]


    ¡°Then, good night.¡±


    [Then I¡¯ll go to sleep too.]


    We both close our eyes and drift off to sleep in preparation for the next day.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    (Sora POV)


    [©`©`©`©`©`]


    ¡°Hm? Oh¡­¡±


    While I am sleeping, thoroughly enjoying my new bed, I hear what sounds like a strange voice in my ear.


    This sensation¡­ yeah. I experienced it before. It is the same sensation I had when that person first showed up.


    I get up and turn my head in the direction where the owner of the voice might be.


    ¡°What can I do for you? Cerbeiraoli-sama.¡±


    I then make a bowing motion and address the void with the voice¡¯s owner¡¯s name.


    The voice of Cerbeiraoli-sama also reverberates into my head directly from the void.


    [Akira©`©`©`©`©`did©`©`©`©`©`it©`©`©`©`©`save©`©`©`©`life©`©`©`©`©`]


    ¡°I understand. But even without the words of Cerbeiraoli-sama, I would still save Akira onee-sama.¡±


    [©`©`©`©`©`]


    Cerbeiraoli-sama may have been satisfied by my statements as the presence of them have departed to somewhere.


    Cerbeiraoli-words sama¡¯s sound foreign to me, yet for some reason I can distinctly hear the meaning of the words in my head. Perhaps it is the divine power of Cerbeiraoli-sama, but it is a mysterious story.


    At any rate, saving Akira onee-sama is a way to repay the Cerbeiraoli-sama for saving me and Toki nee-chan, and now I want to save Akira onee-sama regardless of that.


    ¡°Well, I have an early day tomorrow, so I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    I then begin to sleep while using a pillow that is printed with a picture of Akira Onee-sama.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö


    (Toki POV)


    [©`©`©`©`©`!]


    Akira-san, who has been hurt in a battle with a monster the size of a mountain in front of me, is rising up in a firm position and yelling before I even realize it.


    Ah, this is a dream.


    Because neither have I ever seen a monster that huge, nor have I ever seen her so wounded.


    [©`©`©`©`©`!]


    [©`©`©`©`©`!]


    When the enormous monster finally loses control, Akira-san, who is defending us from its onslaught, is wounded and bruised by the assault on her body, and soon finds herself at the end of her breath.


    This is a dream. But I couldn¡¯t believe it is only a dream.


    After all, it is all too real.


    [©`©`©`©`©`¡­]


    [©`©`©`©`©`£¡£¡]


    Akira-san then collapses, and the enormous creature lets forth a howl that is appropriate for its size.


    Oh, yeah. This is a dream, but a dream that will one day become reality.


    If so, I must become stronger.


    Protecting her is my mission. Because I want to grasp her fate in my eyes.


    [©`©`©`©`©`]


    After that, on the verge of waking up, I have a feeling that I heard someone¡¯s voice.


    Well, perhaps I wasn¡¯t supposed to be witnessing this in the first place.


    That¡¯s how I have awakened.


    ¨w

 CH 34

    Translator: MadHatter Editor: MadHatter


    The following morning, after the three of us have finished our breakfast at the eradication squad¡¯s women¡¯s dormitory, we have to go around and introduce ourselves as the Special Operations Squad. As a result, we arrive at the R&D Team¡¯s sub-branch, which is situated at the Security Organization¡¯s headquarters, first.


    The headquarters of the R&D Team is not in Amenoyama, where the headquarters of the Security Organization is located, but in the northwestern part of the city where the Japoterasu Divine Sanatorium is situated, in order to secure a space to store equipment and to conduct trials.


    Incidentally, the medical team is affiliated with the Divine Sanatorium rather than being stationed here.


    ¡°So this is the R&D Team¡¯s sub-branch?¡±


    ¡°It seems like they can produce a few things here.¡±


    ¡°How can I express this, I¡¯m envious!¡±


    The R&D Team¡¯s sub-branch is a separate building, and it is basically in the Tri-Japoteras style, but it is a blend of various styles, as if they are experimenting architecturally.


    ¡°Anyway, we should go inside¡­¡±


    As I approach the door of the building to greet the R&D Team, I raise one hand to knock on the door.


    And just as I am about to knock on the door¡­


    [[[!?]]]


    We all take a quick glance in each other¡¯s direction as an abrupt explosion is heard coming from within the structure into the surrounding before opening the door and storming inside with our respective tools in hand to assess the situation.


    ¡°Stupidddddddd!!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, it was only an explosion, so that¡¯s fine, right?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ all this about?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know.¡±


    And what I have observed inside is¡­ the sight of a short and stout man in a coverall reprimanding a young man whose hair is dyed four different colors¡ªred, blue, yellow, and green¡ªand tied up in bunches of each hue. The young man Is made to sit up straight.


    It is obvious that these two men were involved in the explosion that just occurred and that this is a typical occurrence based on the soot on their cheeks and the fact that the other members of the R&D Team are eyeing them with a faraway expression on their faces.


    But, well, it¡¯s nothing more than my guess, so I¡¯ll merely have to gather information to ascertain what¡¯s happening.


    I, therefore, grab a nearby R&D Team member and ask for an explanation of the situation.


    ¡°O-Oh. You are the Special Operations Squad, I presume? Let¡¯s see, about this situation, right? Well, to put it simply, it¡¯s the same old thing, so don¡¯t worry about it, but I¡¯ll explain it to you.¡±


    ¡°The usual?¡±


    He describes the situation to me with a slight blush on his cheeks and a stammer here and there for whatever reason.


    ¡°Ah, that short and stout guy over there in the sandals is the head of the R&D team, Ukai, and the other one is the embarrassment of the R&D team¡­ ah, no, it¡¯s Matsunami, the eccentric of the R&D team.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. So what¡¯s the story?¡±


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s see¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Akira onee-sama. Please leave the rest to me, so you can greet the head of the R&D Team.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Before I have a chance to specifically ask what happened, Sora-san interrupts me and tries to send me to their side, so I have no choice but to go to the overall leader of the R&D Team, Ukai, who is still fuming, and Matsunami-san, who is listening to the whole thing as if it is no big deal.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, Uncle Ukai. It looks like there¡¯s someone here who wants to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Ah, the Special Operations Squad¡¯s princess and her company. Please excuse me, but I¡¯m currently quite busy. Can you come back later?¡±


    ¡°Even if you ask me to come back later¡­ what originally set off the explosion earlier?¡±


    After pointing out the explosion, Ukai, the head of the R&D Team, slightly clicks his tongue while explaining about the explosion.


    ¡°The short version is that this idiot made a mistake in an experiment and an explosion occurred. Fortunately, we have the blessing of Ukanomitama-sama, so we only got soot on our cheeks and some equipment was destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Heh, what kind of experiment was it, by the way?¡±


    The moment I utter those words, the overall leader of the R&D team, Ukai, clutches his head with a look that shows ¡°Now you have done it,¡± while Matsunami-san¡¯s face lights up as if to say, ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked me that.¡±


    Oh yeah. I may have made a mistake.


    Then Matsunami-san gets up, takes out what appears to be a blueprint, and begins speaking.


    ¡°Hmph. Be shocked when you learn this. Whatever kind of God there is, it may be driven in accordance with the quantity of divine power that is applied to it! If this is put to practical use, there will be no need for carriages! Not only that¡­¡±


    [Oh, this is fascinating¡­]


    So, the explanation begins but¡­ Ys seems to be able to grasp it down to the smallest detail but I have no understanding of it.


    In any case, all I can make out is that the power of any God may be converted and utilized in many ways.


    Then, just as the explanation is about to reach its climax¡­


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±


    ¡°Gafu!?¡±


    Ukai, the R&D team¡¯s overall leader, strikes Matsunami-san in the head with a clenched fist, compelling him to end the session.


    Well, I couldn¡¯t understand what he has been saying, so I guess it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ now, it was about the cooperation with the Special Operations Squad, wasn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll make accommodations for you in that regard to some extent.¡±


    ¡°To some extent¡­? Well, the R&D Team has its own reasons, and I¡¯m fine with that as long as the situation isn¡¯t too dire.¡±


    ¡°You are quite understanding, this saves me a lot of trouble. Oh, right, you can choose the personnel you want to give priority to the requests from the Special Operations Squad if you want. Trust and reliability are essential in the work of the R&D Team, and we have a full lineup of people at the sub-branch.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Then let me take a look around the R&D Team.¡±


    ¡°Oh. You can do whatever you like as long as you don¡¯t interfere with our work.¡±


    [Hmm. That¡¯s a piece of wonderful news.]


    We arrive at the R&D Team today effortlessly at the same time the conversation began, so once we have done discussing the main subject, I and Ys join Toki-san and Sora-san, who have heard from the other R&D Team, and we begin to look around the R&D Team.


    By the way, Ys? Aren¡¯t you wearing a strange, wicked smile?


    ¨w

 CH 35

    ¡°Akira onee-sama is overly unconcerned with how she looks.¡±


    ¡°Even if you said that¡­¡±


    Sora-san is leading the way as I am being reprimanded while we make our way around to greet the R&D Team.


    As for why she is upset with me¡­ I honestly don¡¯t understand.


    All I did was simply express my appreciation to the people on the R&D Team for their continuous support.


    For whatever reason, most of them averted their faces, stuttered, or in some cases, exhibited some sort of terrified look.


    Well, I am conscious of the fact that I am a beauty. But I do not regard it as something that would make a person petrified just by calling out to them¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine since we had positive outcomes?¡±


    ¡°Well, that is true but¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am sure it is a relief to have the cooperation of the R&D Team in this aspect.¡±


    The fruits of this visit to the R&D Team, nonetheless, have been well worth all the effort.


    In particular, other than weapons and armor¡­ yeah. This is with regard to menstruation-related supplies as well. The women in the R&D Team are developing their own products for the women in the eradication squad.


    There is only one thing that bugs me.


    ¡°(Speaking of which, Ys? This body still hasn¡¯t gotten that kind of thing, is it okay?)¡±


    It has been over a month since I assumed this body, and I have yet to encounter menstruation or anything of the sort.


    Although my knowledge is half-baked, I have heard that it comes once a month for ordinary women¡­


    I, therefore, question Ys about it, to which she responds as follows.


    [Akira¡¯s physique transformed as a result of our contract. Perhaps you might be in an estrous cycle or something like that.]


    I have a nasty feeling about this. Yeah. When that moment comes, it could be a smart option to fade into the background for a while.


    ¡°And this is the last place.¡±


    ¡°This is¡­ Oh, it¡¯s Matsunami-san, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, indeed.¡±


    [Oh. I¡¯m looking forward to it.]


    In the meantime, the R&D Team¡¯s round of greetings has come to a close, and the door of Matsunam-san¡¯s room, who caused the earlier explosion, appears in front of us.


    I knock once and swiftly open the door to enter since Ys, who has done absolutely nothing up to this point, seems to be enthused about it for unexplained reasons.


    ¡°Hey. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here. Anyway, please call me at your convenience.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for having me.¡±


    ¡°Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡±


    [Ohoho. All of these are very impressive¡­]


    At the request of Matsunami-san, we enter a room filled with documents, books, and other work in progress, and each of us takes a seat in an appropriate chair.


    ¡°Let me first say a few words about myself. I¡¯m Matsunami Yatsume, the head of Room 29 of the Security Organization R&D Team. By the way, please be aware that I am the only one in Room 29.¡±


    ¡°I am Akira Whiteice, head of the Special Operations Squad of the Security Organization. Please take care of me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Tajika Toki, a member of the same unit.¡±


    ¡°Likewise, I am Tajika Sora.¡±


    We individually present ourselves to Matsunami after he introduces himself in his distinct intonation.


    ¡°So what do you do here at¡­ Room 29?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°Anything?¡±


    When asked by Toki-san what he specializes in, Matsunami-san answers without the slightest air of pretense.


    But still, anything¡­? If taken as the word signifies, it means weapons, armor, medicine, tools, clothes, buildings, and many other things¡­ If that¡¯s true, then it¡¯s terrific.


    ¡°And yet the rest of the Rooms seem to call you an embarrassment?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll elaborate on it. That¡¯s because the level of what I¡¯m creating is too advanced to be grasped, or because there¡¯s nothing wrong with the conception or design, but when I really try to create something, the technology, materials, and output just aren¡¯t up to par.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    In all honesty, what you are saying about the things you have created is futile, right?


    I can only presume that whatever it is that they don¡¯t grasp is due to a lack of technology and resources, rendering the concept you have in mind only a theory on the table.


    And just as I am about to open my mouth to say that¡­


    ¡°[It is genuinely fascinating. I would like to see the actual device that can be powered by divine power, which you just showed me.]¡±


    ¡°Oh, it seems that the princess of the Special Operation Squad understands what I¡¯ve developed¡­ no, you are not the princess, right?¡±


    [[!?]]


    My mouth motions are being controlled by Ys, who is forcing me utter different words.


    Ugh, what the hell are you trying to do, Ys?


    By observing my actions other than my lips, Matsunami-san appears to have realized that the words I just spoke were not mine.


    ¡°[Ah, I am late in introducing myself. I am the Ice Basilisk, the one who bestows power on this one. Since I cannot speak directly to you, I am borrowing this person¡¯s mouth for now.]¡±


    ¡°Wow, you are really possessed by a fissure of God, aren¡¯t you? I might as well show it to you.¡±


    ¡°[Oh, what is it? This is fun¡­] Enough, Ys!¡±


    I get all riled up and reclaim control of my mouth from Ys since I find it irritating that she utilizes it constantly.


    No matter what that thing is, Ys should speak in a way that makes my intention apparent if she wants to express something.


    ¡°Akira onee-sama, you pulled off a highly rough trick, casually but forcefully recovering the initiative.¡±


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    Even though I can hear Sora-san and Toki-san conversing behind my back, I choose to ignore them.


    As if I will care about being rough or not.


    Matsunami-san is fiddling with something on the floor as we are doing that.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t mind. If you¡¯re interested, follow me.¡±


    [Hmm. A hidden staircase, huh? Akira. After him!]


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Wait, Akira onee-sama!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Matsunami-san descends on the ladder that is hung there as soon as the hidden entrance on the floor is opened.


    Well, if I pulled out now, I couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued about that thing or something, so I¡¯ll simply go along with them.


    We all descend the ladder together, with me taking the lead.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    I wonder how far we have descended.


    If the sensations in my body are reliable, the ladder ends after about 10 meters of descent, and the three of us each put our feet on the floor.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this legal?¡±


    It is a space akin to an aristocratic home where carriages and other such items are kept.


    The interior is so spacious and well-appointed that it is inconceivable it is a basement. It has a paved road that appears to lead someplace, various materials, and something in the process of being built.


    But well¡­ I have never heard of such a thing in the basement of the Security Organization R&D Team building and I genuinely doubt that having something of this nature here would be a sensible move.


    Perhaps this is something unlawful, something that Matsunami-san developed on his own at a hidden facility.


    Well, being a former male myself, this sort of thing excites me!


    ¡°Oh, you made it down here. Anyway, all three of you come this way.¡±


    And then we all begin to move towards the direction that Matsunami-san¡¯s voice is emanating from.


    Now, what in the world is that thing?

 CH 36

    ¡°Well, here we are. Then, take a look at this first.¡±


    Having stated that, Matsunami-san grabs a piece of fabric that is as high as my chest and vigorously pulls it off to expose what is beneath.


    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡±


    It looks to be constructed solely of metal and has two wheels, a handle for keeping the body in position, and a seat that appears to be a place to sit when it unfolds from under the cover.


    Hmm, it reminds me of the bicycles that some aristocracy have recently begun using if my memory serves me well.


    The entire thing is very rugged with different pieces, but it nevertheless lacks pedals and other components that go on a bicycle.


    ¡°According to Amaterasu-sama, this thing is similar to something called a motorcycle. The wheels revolve and operate by pouring a tremendous quantity of divine power into this power reactor. In terms of performance¡­ it can execute at speeds comparable to or even exceeding those of a horse.¡±


    [[[Horse!?]]]


    [Wow¡­]


    The three of us express our astonishment at Matsunami-san¡¯s words.


    To anticipate that it will be able to run as swiftly as or faster than a horse would be utterly ludicrous.


    But wait a minute.


    ¡°No, hold on! Why hasn¡¯t this invention been put to use if it is so great? After all, wasn¡¯t it the power reactor that initially blew up?¡±


    ¡°Ah, about that¡­¡±


    Matsunami-san turns aside and speaks slurredly in response to my remark.


    For the record, if you ask me to test something that is not safe, I will absolutely refuse.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, there is a problem with the power output. At present, I can hardly move it because I have little faith in it, and even a clan of priestesses and Shinto priests who are in charge of a shrine can only move it a little faster than a bicycle¡­ So I prepared a separate fuel for the power source and used the divine power directly only when igniting the fuel. The end outcome was that explosion.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So there¡¯s no need to worry about this thing blowing up! Amaterasu-sama and Ukanomitama-sama have informed me that it will be safe. Come on! Try it by all means! Akira-kun! You can undoubtedly move it if you are possessed by a fissure of a God!!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ if Amaterasu-sama and Ukanomitama-sama say it¡¯s okay, then I guess everything should be fine, right? Akira-san.¡±


    ¡°If those two Gods say so, you can rest assured. Akira onee-sama!¡±


    [All right, let¡¯s ride! Ride on, Akira!]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Matsunami-san offers me a hat stuffed with cotton and a handbag that looks like a basket when he says so as if he wants me to put them on. Perhaps as a result of the introduction of the names of the two well-known Gods, neither Toki-san nor Sora-san has expressed any inclination to oppose the idea.


    Along with all of this, Ys is sniffing about and is highly driven to do so.


    Certainly, there shouldn¡¯t be any concern about it exploding if those two Gods have said so.


    But you know¡­ the name Amaterasu¡­ as someone who has actually met her¡­ even though I won¡¯t say it out loud¡­ Her disposition is very questionable¡­!


    ¡°Akira onee-sama?¡±


    ¡°Akira-san?¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ I guess I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±


    [All right!]


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Well, I suppose I¡¯ll simply have to go along with the flow of events.


    So I put on the equipment Matsunami-san presented to me and pulled my hair back to be safe before mounting the bike and adhering to Matsunami-san¡¯s directions on how to ride it.


    After the explanation, Matsunami-san points towards the paved road¡­


    ¡°I want you to make a U-turn at an appropriate place along the route and return back because if you keep going down this road, you¡¯ll arrive at the R&D Team¡¯s headquarters in the northwest corner of Japoterasu. Next, pour the divine power gradually at beginning.¡±


    He then moves away from me.


    They give me a cautious yet hopeful gaze as they wait to see what I am going to do.


    ¡°(Ys. Then let¡¯s go.)¡±


    [Hahaha, anytime!]


    I completely let Ys dazzle me, and let her power gradually flow into my right eye in a manner akin to how I draw power from the part called the handle to my right eye.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    The power reactor rattles and the wheels start turning, though slowly at first, before the entire body of the vehicle eventually starts moving forward.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Turning the steering wheel causes the vehicle to turn in the appropriate direction, and increasing or decreasing the amount of power going into the vehicle results in a rise in speed or a reduction in speed.


    While the sound the power reactor is generating may first bother me, if I get accustomed to it, this will be fine.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t go too far out.¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    After some familiarity, I accelerate the motorcycle and leave the workshop in the direction of the seemingly endless underground passageway.


    ¡°(Let¡¯s move on, Ys.)¡±


    [Do it! Do it quickly, Akira!]


    ¡°(Aye aye.)¡±


    While thinking that Ys is unexpectedly very childlike, I channel a large amount of power into the power reactor. After that, the motorcycle accelerates in tandem with it, and in the blink of an eye, the workshop where Toki-san and the others are waiting for me is out of sight.


    ¡°What!? Wait a minute!? Isn¡¯t this really faster than a horse!? I¡¯ve never even ridden on the back of a horse before!!¡±


    [Hahahahaha! That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! Akira, accelerate even faster!!]


    ¡°You idiot! Stupid Ys! Don¡¯t pour any more into it because it will be out of control! I mean, it¡¯s rather unnerving even in its current state! That¡¯s enough!!¡±


    The motorcycle no longer leans to either side as the speed rises.


    But when the wind whips against my body, the temperature drops and it feels as though my range of vision is growing narrower.


    The moment such a thought crosses my mind¡­ I can¡¯t help but reduce the amount of power Ys is sending to me against my will and start slowing down the bike at once.


    ¡°Yikes¡­ I thought I was going to die.¡±


    [Muuu. Akira¡¯s a bit of a scaredy-cat. Rarely do you have the opportunity to outpace a regular horse.]


    When the power is totally cut off, the motorcycle comes to a halt, and I lean on the handlebars while placing one foot on the ground.


    Although I can sense Ys taunting me above my head, nothing will change the fact that the impossible is impossible.


    I only have one life. There are things that can be regenerated and things that cannot. Please understand that, Ys-san.


    ¡°I mean, I was so uplifted that I didn¡¯t notice it before, but it¡¯s rather exhausting¡­¡±


    [Looks like it. Well, I reckon it¡¯s just a matter of getting used to it, including letting the power flow through you.]


    I turn the motorcycle around and ride it more slowly than I did on the way there back to Toki-san and the others.


    I¡¯ve learned that the bike is remarkably fuel-efficient in the process.


    The number of persons who could move them would unquestionably be limited by this.


    Aside from that, there is ice clinging to various sections of the bike, and it appears that there are still some issues though it is unsure whether this is related to Ys¡¯ power or if there are other causes.


    Even though the Special Operation Squad¡¯s mission benefits from this speed¡­ the bike itself is a one-person vehicle¡­  I¡¯ll make a suggestion when I get back.


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really tired. But the speed was superb.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. You go back up there first.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    After the power reactor shuts down, I hand Matsunami-san the motorcycle and the other pieces of equipment, then I do as he says and up the ladder to return to the room where I was.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Do you have any suggestions or ideas in addition to the feedback? In my opinion, it would be better for that object to be working on by you and your Special Operations Squad than to be left there gathering dust¡­¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡±


    Matsunami-san eventually shows up, and I tell him how I feel about riding the motorcycle, what I was pondering on the way back, and what I believe ought to be done in this aspect.


    After hearing what I say, Matsunami-san replies in an exceedingly thrilled tone, ¡°Princess, you are the very best. Please anticipate it since I¡¯ll absolutely finish it before the Special Operations Squad begins operations in a week.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh.¡±


    [Hahaha, this will be fun, Akira.]


    ¡°Akira onee-sama¡­¡±


    ¡°Please continue to take care of me.¡±


    Though it would be impolite to state this as the one who requested him to do it, I have to confess that the smile on his face is a bit frightening.


    We then conclude by extending our gratitude to the overall head of the R&D Team, Ukai, before moving on to the next department.

 CH 37

    Until we reach the Intelligence Unit, we drop by the many departments that constitute the Security Organization, including the medical squad, the documentation squad, the sustenance squad, and so forth.


    ¡°Is this the place?¡±


    ¡°Compared to the other groups, isn¡¯t it small?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this location serves as a liaison for those who request information.¡±


    [In short, the real headquarters of the Intelligence Unit is somewhere else.]


    The Intelligence Unit¡¯s room, on the other hand, is so noticeably smaller than the rooms containing the headquarters of the other teams that it is obvious even before entering the facility.


    Perhaps it is not even half the size of the other teams.


    Well, that would make sense given that it is merely a venue for delivering information only.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in anyway.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°I guess so. Excuse me.¡±


    We knock on the door and walk inside after knocking.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Yuzuru-san? And¡­¡±


    Within the interior of the room, there are numerous bookcases, two sets of sofas, and a desk between the sofas, as well as another desk called the ¡°office desk¡±.


    As I thought, this is a platform to distribute information only.


    Aside from us and Otachi Yuzuru-san, who escapes my knowledge that he is a member of the Intelligence Unit but is evidently one based on the position of the sofa he is sitting on. On the other sofa, facing Yuzuru-san, is an elderly guy with a long white beard who is working at his desk and has a calm demeanor¡­ He couldn¡¯t be!?


    ¡°W-Why is the head of the patrol team, Karagasa-san, here!?¡±


    ¡°I have a few questions I wanted to ask.¡±


    ¡°Well, Akira-kun, don¡¯t worry about it; you may sit down too.¡±


    ¡°H-Hah¡­¡±


    When Yuzuru-san says so, I take a seat next to him.


    ¡°I am Karagasa Yakarasu, the leader of the Patrol Unit.¡±


    I am quite familiar with him because he is the Patrol Unit leader, which logically implies that he is Whiteice Akira¡¯s boss (even if he is far superior).


    Nowadays, he is regarded as the most gentle and mild-mannered of all the squad leaders, but in his younger days, he was a man who wreaked havoc on the front lines of the eradication squad, a man whose actions were said to inspire and frighten his allies at the same time.


    To be frank, in his prime, he was once rumored to be closer to a God than to a human being, which provides insight into the breadth of his skills.


    It is still asserted that he is unquestionably more powerful than the three individuals that make up a standard eradication team, and I firmly believe that he is.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, that¡¯s right. Tajika Toki-kun, Tajika Sora-kun. You guys should wait outside until we¡¯re done talking. I have to restrict access since the discussion we will be having contains a lot of sensitive information.¡±


    ¡°Both of you wait in the cafeteria.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    After Yuzuru-san and I have said our words, the two of them walk out of the room.


    I ask Yuzuru-san if it is okay for me to stay by only giving him a glance, to which he nods and indicates that it is okay for me to remain.


    A while after the two of them have left, Karagasa-san moves to the sofa where Yuzuru-san is seated for an undetermined reason, sparking the dialogue.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you, not only in appearance but even in gender. Whiteice-kun.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; both of us are aware of your identity and are aware of the God riding on your shoulder. So there is no problem.¡±


    ¡°If so, that¡¯s good¡­¡±


    In astonishment over Karagasa-san¡¯s remark, I turn to Yuzuru-san, but it seems that everyone here is informed that I am originally a man named Whiteice Akira and that I have a contract with Ys.


    On second thought, it would be too much of a hassle to arrange my existing circumstance without getting in touch with and informing Karagasa-san? Yeah.


    I mean, Yuzuru-san, you can actually see Ys that hasn¡¯t materialized.


    ¡°Well, you see. I know you came here today to pay your respects, but we, the patrol team, would rather be the ones to help you. Please contact us right away if circumstances get out of hand for the eradication squad.¡±


    ¡°H-Hah¡­¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ll serve as your point of contact with the Intelligence Unit, you can be sure that you¡¯ll be able to obtain the majority of the information you want. Just let me know if you need anything ¡°.


    ¡°Oh, thank you very much.¡±


    I wonder what is this¡­ I feel like the greeting to both the Patrol Unit and the Intelligence Unit went off in a thump, and perhaps that¡¯s the reason why I have a bad feeling about something.


    ¡°And well, here¡¯s the main topic. With regard to you, Akira-kun, and the Special Operations Squad to which you are a member, the Intelligence Unit has been actively maneuvering on the side of the city.


    ¡°Maneuver¡­?¡±


    [That sounds rather disturbing.]


    ¡°To be exact, it¡¯s a publicity stunt with the help of the patrol team.¡±


    ¡°[?]¡±


    The word ¡°maneuvering¡± evokes a sense of impropriety in me, which makes me momentarily tense up, but what Karagasa-san says next leaves me even more perplexed.


    ¡°The Special Operations Squad is a group of only three women. That is why we made the first move as a defensive measure against any fools who might try to do something insolent.¡±


    ¡°In concrete terms, you are to be idolized. This would enable someone to transform their feelings for Whiteice-kun into faith and power for themselves since, even if they wanted to act in that way, they would be unable to do so due to the eyes of people around them.¡±


    ¡°Ys, can something like that be done?¡±


    [Well, until we give it a shot, I won¡¯t know for sure, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible. But after receiving the appropriate type of faith, I believe it is the recipient¡¯s obligation to repay the favor in some way.]


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It seems that it can be done without any problem.¡±


    ¡°Looks like it.¡±


    The Intelligence Unit has been cooperating with the Patrol Unit for a long time now apparently.


    Nevertheless, an idol¡­ idol¡­ I have an extremely negative feeling about this.


    ¡°I will let you know in advance that I can¡¯t sing or dance, and I will refuse to wear frilly clothes.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, no worries, we¡¯re not asking you to go that far. I don¡¯t deny that it would have made the maneuver a lot easier though.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. (What a waste¡­)¡±


    Yuzuru-san responds to my words with a smile, but Karagasa-san looks deeply disappointed and mutters something to himself.


    Excuse me for making you look disappointed, but I would never get involved in any specific idol business. Even if I could gain faith, I would not want to acquire it in such a way.


    ¡°So that brings our conversation to the end for today.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your ongoing support, both of you.¡±


    And when the conversation settles to a conclusion, I shake hands with the two of them and walk out of the room.


    Ys murmurs to me as we are heading to the cafeteria to fetch Toki-san and Sora-san as if she has just recalled.


    [Speaking of which, Akira. Both singing and dancing are on the training menu. And to tell you the truth, it¡¯s a fairly efficient form of training.]


    ¡°!?¡±


    [So, when your training begins, feel free to devote yourself to it.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The escape path appears to have been obstructed in a very subtle manner.


    I don¡¯t feel at ease at all¡­ yeah.


    Following that, I reunite with Toki-san and Sora-san. The three of us then visit the remaining security groups, where we successfully complete today¡¯s greetings.


    I need to build up my strength starting tomorrow so I can be ready for whatever comes.

 CH 38

    The next day, as ordered by Ys, I head to a shop close to the Security Organization¡¯s headquarters to buy salt, chunks of meat, a kiribakama and Chihaya[i] as well as other items. After lunch, in the afternoon, I would begin my comprehensive instruction under Ys¡¯ supervision in the dorm.


    On a side note, Ys has said that everything I bought this time can be expensed¡­ but I wonder is that really true. I am mildly concerned about it.


    Furthermore, it appears like Toki-san and Sora-san are training with the eradication squad and should return at the earliest in the evening.


    ¡°What¡¯s the initial move, supposing I actually engage in the training?¡±


    [First, change your clothes, and then do a purification ceremony. Anything that is not essential or obstructive to the training should be cleared away as much as possible.]


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    As directed by Ys, I remove my current Security Organization outfit in the hallway and replace it with just the kiribakama and Chihaya that I had purchased earlier in the morning.


    Although Ys mentioned that the Graecian priestess outfit would be preferable from the standpoint of functionality and compatibility, I didn¡¯t have time to prepare it this time, so I used Japoterasu¡¯s priestess attire.


    The only noticeable difference is that the kiribakama¡¯s color is now blue rather than red, though.


    ¡°Okay, I am done getting dressed. Hmm? What¡¯s up, Ys?¡±


    I turn to Ys after putting on the priestess attire, and she awkwardly casts a gaze at me for no apparent reason.


    [Akira. You have changed into your priestess outfit without much hesitation¡­]


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    I immediately hunch down when Ys brings this up.


    This is not good, not at all. I am donning a priestess¡¯ attire, which means it is a perfectly feminine outfit. Why did I change into it as if it were an ingrained behavior in me? This is not something that can be justified by the excuse that it is for training. How did this come about? Are my mental and physical transitions into femininity occurring simultaneously? Whoa, hang on a second. That kind of conduct is unacceptable! It¡¯s not appropriate in many ways!


    [Watch out, Akira. The gender barrier is one of the most basic and permanent obstacles separating me from Akira. Once you are completely feminine to the core, even when the contract is finished, you will never go back to being a man.]


    ¡°I-I know! I understand, don¡¯t worry! I am a man, I am a man, I am a man¡­¡±


    These threatening words from Ys send me into a panic as I mutter my true gender over and over again like a curse to remind myself of it.


    ¡°All right!¡±


    In an effort to extort myself, I slap myself on both cheeks after chanting the same words for a while and staying calm mentally, then I rise up vehemently.


    Yeah. I suppose I am fine now!


    [Then, let¡¯s go to the bathroom. That¡¯s the place where being wet is the least of our concerns.]


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    I, therefore, take two buckets in each hand and proceed to the bathroom with Ys leading the way.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°So, you say it¡¯s a purification ceremony, but what do I actually do?¡±


    [It isn¡¯t all that dissimilar from the Japoterasu purification ceremony. Well, just follow my instructions and perform one step at a time.]


    To avert the emergence of a ¡°Maze,¡± the bathtub has been drained before I enter.


    ¡°Even I am not very knowledgeable about the Japoterasu purification ceremony.¡±


    [Is that so¡­ well, forget it, let¡¯s start. First, fill the bucket with water.]


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    After turning the faucet to release the water, I fill the two buckets with it.


    I cease letting the water out when Ys mentions that is enough.


    [So, turn only the water in this bucket into ice.]


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with narrowing down the range though¡­¡±


    [That¡¯s part of the training.]


    Bringing the bucket to my hand, the one Ys has instructed me to use, I shut my left eye and concentrate my strength in my right eye.


    I then gradually use my right eye¡¯s power, focusing only on the water in the bucket, which turns to ice.


    I have to be cautious since the water is so clear or else, I may freeze the bucket along with the water.


    ¡°Phew¡­ I did it¡­¡±


    [Break up this ice and shove it in the other bucket. And concentrate in your mind about melting it.]


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    When a bucketful of ice is formed after some time, I crush the ice by extending my right fingernail and touching it, then I put the crushed ice into another bucket of water.


    The ice separates from the water and starts to melt when the surrounding water is deprived of heat as I keep focusing on the thought that the ice is to be melted. What eventually fills my vision is ice water that is magnificently chilled.


    [Now, cover your head with this ice water first.]


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    [The impurities on the body¡¯s surface freeze, remaining immobile, and are then washed away by the ice water. The most efficient method in the first place is to use ice water with actual ice outside in the snow, but this is still sufficient to eliminate the impurities. You¡¯ll have to start over from the point of producing ice water if you don¡¯t finish it right away.]


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    With both hands, I grab a bucket of ice water. The water is, of course, extremely cold¡ªalmost to the point of slicing me open.


    My training won¡¯t progress if I don¡¯t do this, though.


    ¡°Nuraaa!¡±


    I pour the cold water over my head into the bucket as I turn it over and do so resolutely.


    And the sensation that I experience¡­


    ¡°So cold!?¡±


    It is extremely freezing.


    All at once I can feel the coldness throughout my body. I mean, won¡¯t I catch a cold from this! Is this really fine!?


    [If you¡¯re shivering so badly, let¡¯s get this over with.]


    ¡°P-Please, let¡¯s move on with the next step¡­¡±


    Ys sighs once and hastily issue the next instruction, and I obey it in order to swiftly wrap up the ritual while I suffer in the cold.


    However, splashing ice water on my head is truly only the tip of the iceberg. After all¡­


    [After washing your hands, produce another round of ice water in the same manner.]


    ¡°It¡¯s cold!¡±


    [Discard the current ice water and create another one. Then rinse your mouth twice with that ice water.]


    ¡°Gurgling gurgling¡­¡±


    [Sip the ice water in the same way and drink it this time. This time, don¡¯t make a sound.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [Continue making hand signs in a symbolic style, after which you should cover your head with the remaining ice water. These are the signs.]


    ¡°Ui¡­¡±


    And well, this is something that would chill me mercilessly both inside and outside of my body.


    Ugh¡­ It is true that I feel rejuvenated once something is gone from my body, but more than that, my body feels chilly from the core and my whole body is shivering. Ys claims it¡¯s more effective if done outside when it¡¯s snowing, but if I do that, at best I would get a cold and at worst I would pass out.


    [All right, continue on to the subsequent steps after softly wiping your hair and clothing.]


    ¡°Wait!? Shouldn¡¯t I be changing my clothes!?¡±


    [The water that is currently covering your body and clothing is simple holy water. You won¡¯t catch a cold and it will repel wicked thoughts and impurities better if you leave it wet. So, don¡¯t worry.]


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I will believe your words¡­  Ys.¡±


    I move around the dorm with a few tools while sporting my priestess attire, which is still dripping with water, and then I head to the ritual hall dedicated to Ys after softly cleaning my wet garments and hair with a piece of cloth.

 CH 39

    ¡°So what am I going to do now?¡±


    After getting into the ritual hall of Ys, I lower the temperature in the space by placing icicles I had created in the bathroom at each of the room¡¯s four corners.


    In addition to serving as Ys¡¯ main channel of communication with Takamagahara, the ritual hall may also be utilized for regular training sessions.


    [The separation of the salt is the first step to be performed. It¡¯s both an effective way to practice and a useful thing to have as an outcome of the ritual.]


    ¡°Well then, please direct me accordingly.¡±


    [Mm-hmm.]


    Seated in the center of the ritual hall, I lay out the knife, a large quantity of salt, thin paper, and other tools that I have brought in advance as requested by Ys.


    With these tools, I will now perform the ceremony of separating the salt, despite my lack of notion of what kind of ritual it is.


    [First, spread the broadest piece of paper out, and then use both hands to scoop the salt out of the bowl and pile it in a heap.]


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In accordance with Ys¡¯ instructions, I spread out the largest sheet of thin white paper, plunge my hands into the bowl of salt, and scoop out as much salt as I can. I then transfer the salt I have just scooped out onto the sheet of paper I have just laid out, forming a heap with it.


    [Then, let¡¯s begin the ceremony of separating the salt.]


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    [Make a hand sign before washing the knife in ice water and dividing the salt into two halves with it.]


    Ys¡¯ instructions resonate in my head.


    After the symbolic hand sign in front of my face is done, I pick up the knife and dip it in the ice water.


    I divide the salt in front of me into two equal portions after that.


    [Put the knife in your mouth, move one of the salt heaps to a separate piece of paper, make two signs, rinse the knife in the ice water, and then cut the transferred salt pile into three pieces.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    [Make four signs, wash the knife in ice water, then split the salt pile into five pieces after uniformly transferring each salt pile to a different sheet of paper in the same way.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The salt heaps get smaller and smaller as the procedure goes on, with the sound of the salt pile being cut and Ys¡¯ voice resounding around the ritual hall.


    [The salt pile is divided into seven parts once again by making six signs and then washing the knife in ice water after moving each salt pile onto a separate piece of paper.]


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Eventually, 14 pieces of paper lined out in front of me, each with a different-sized salt pile on it. In order to remove the salt from the knife¡¯s surface, I wash it in ice water before laying it out horizontally in front of me.


    Even if the smallest salt pile is too small to be classified as a heap, if you cluster them all together, they will appear to be a heap.


    [Now, after uttering the words I will say, fold up the papers with the salt heaps on them in the order of size, then fold them up as per the directions I provide you.]


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°[Otomanimoniitoni isegasashinnisoshisha aherokku.]¡±


    Folded and formed like a bag, the first piece of paper has the most salt on it.


    ¡°[Arakitoniara isegasashinosagarera waerokku.]¡±


    The following two larger sheets of paper are folded into a slightly smaller sack, each with roughly the same quantity of salt on it.


    ¡°[Arisahonibusumia urusogusho oor sagareawaeroku.]¡±


    The four pieces of paper that have been sprinkled with salt are then folded to form a small bag.


    ¡°[Oisonemoiku urekojirisowaiji umoshihinitsuagarera aeroku.]¡±


    Six of the seven pieces of paper, each bearing a pinch of salt, are finally folded into a small bag.


    [Then, once I have finished speaking, make eight signs, then dissolve the remainder of the salt from the salt pile in a glass of water, and drink it.]


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    As I pour the well-cooled water into the wooden cup, I concentrate intensely in order not to screw up.


    In reality, the combination of the cold temperature and all the bizarre incantations I have been using to pronounce words¡­ has given my tongue a rather strange feeling right now.


    ¡°[Ootokatta edonomikoikagigonoku uosemisaherau.]¡±


    [Well then.]


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I know what to do.¡±


    Once the incantation has been uttered I make a sign, I then add every last grain of salt from the pinch on the paper to the water before downing it all in one gulp with the completion of the chant.


    It is an odd feeling¡­ if I may use such expression.


    Despite the fact that it should just be water with a bit of store-bought salt, I start to feel mysteriously invigorated. It appears¡­ as though my body has been cleansed of all harmful toxins.


    [Hey, what are you doing, Akira?]


    ¡°Oh, my bad, my bad. I just felt strangely refreshed.¡±


    [That proves that the salt separation ritual went well. Let¡¯s go on with the other ritual.]


    ¡°Another ritual?¡±


    [Technically, it¡¯s an extension of the salt separation ritual. Well, you¡¯ll just have to do some minor procedures as I tell you to do.]


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Following Ys¡¯ instructions, I put the salt paper in a different place and bring the necessary items in front of me instead, because Ys says there is one more task to be done.


    Let¡¯s see, spices, chunks of meat, and the largest pile of salt on a piece of paper¡­ huh?


    [Then, Akira. You will start cooking according to my instructions.]


    ¡°Cooking!?¡±


    The remark from the incredibly happy-looking Ys leads me inadvertently raise my voice.


    No, hang on a minute, where is the sober atmosphere you had earlier! Isn¡¯t this just something that you just want to eat!


    [Hmm. This ritual uses salt that has been purified through the salt separation ceremony to make offerings to the Gods. However, in Graecian, only half of these offerings are actually presented to the Gods; the other half is consumed on festivals and other festive occasions.]


    Ys insists with utmost earnestness.


    ¡°Can someone even eat an offering made for a God¡­¡±


    [Of course, sharing and savoring the divine food with God and others is ideal.]


    ¡°Is that the way it is¡­?¡±


    [Exactly. So let¡¯s move on before the meat spoils.]


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    However, noticing what seems to be drool dripping from your mouth corner¡­ Your explanations won¡¯t be convincing, Ys.


    Well, the concept that both God and people should enjoy their time together is one that sounds agreeable to me, so I¡¯ll proceed with the work.


    To be more specific, several spices and a lot of salt are all mixed well in one tub, before being added with the chunks of meat.


    It is covered in salt after thoroughly rubbing salt and spices into its surface, as well as a small amount of water is then added to help the salt solidify swiftly.


    After that, the tub is slowly turned over and the surface of it that comes out is frozen and sealed with my right eye power.


    The only thing left to do is apparently keep this for a few days to a few weeks in an appropriate cool, dark place.


    Huh¡­ Isn¡¯t this just basically preserving food with salt!


    [What are you talking about, this is an important ritual.]


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    [Well, anyway, that concludes the training you have to do today. It¡¯s almost sunset and we¡¯ve got to clean up.]


    ¡°All right¡­¡±


    While inwardly thinking that I absolutely would have to eat Ys, I pack up my things and walk out of the ritual hall to change out of my drenched priestess outfit and back into my original clothes.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Welcome back, both of you.¡±


    When I come across Toki-san and Sora-san, they are directly outside the ritual hall.


    It seems that before long, both of them have returned after today¡¯s training.


    Or rather, why is Sora-san quivering in little tremors? Did something occur during the training?


    ¡°Sora-sa¡­¡±


    ¡°A wet and show through onee-sama has shown upppp!!¡±


    [[!?]]


    At the moment such a thought flashes through my mind and I try to talk to Sora-san, a strange voice erupts from her and her face breaks out in a sort of expression that I shouldn¡¯t be able to describe. She subsequently leaps at me with movement that leads me to suspect she is closer to a monster than a human being.


    There is no time for me to escape.


    Her expression and speed genuinely remind me of the woman in military uniform, albeit slightly, causing me to cower perfectly.


    While I am fearing for my future and powerless to do anything about it, a hand comes up to my body and just before it touches me¡­


    ¡°Ababababa!!?¡±


    [[Huh?]]


    [Well, with that face of yours, there is no wonder that you would be judged that way.]


    Something like a blue-white electric shock rushes through Sora-san¡¯s whole body from the priestess garment I am wearing, and she collapses on the spot.


    At that time, what pops into my mind is what Ys says after the purification ceremony that the water on my body and priestess clothes now is simple holy water.


    I may or may not want to know why Sora-san had become the target of the interception, but one thing is for certain.


    The efficacy of holy water is astounding!

 CH 40

    ¡°Ahahaha¡­ to be intercepted by Akira-sama¡¯s holy water is so¡­ hilarious that¡­ it makes my stomach twist and ache¡­ As expected of Sora-san.¡±


    ¡°Grr¡­ if you saw Akira onee-sama in wet clothing, I bet Hono-san would have acted the same way¡­¡±


    ¡°The tea tastes good¡­¡±


    ¡°Akira-san, I think you should stop them¡­¡±


    Sora-san subsequently joined us after I have completed switching back into my original attire, and the three of us, including Toki-san, move to the women¡¯s dorm cafeteria of the eradication squad to enjoy dinner. There, Hono-san and others show up as they do every time¡­ No, perhaps some of the girls from the R&D Team are there as well.


    Regardless, the scenario is increasingly resembling a simple girls-only gathering of women from various factions.


    The subject of lingerie is one of the common topics of conversation, which makes me, as a male, feel slightly uncomfortable.


    ¡°So, I understood that Akira-san was in such a state for training, but aside from the purification ceremony, what is the meaning of the ¡®salt separation ceremony¡¯?¡±


    Toki-san then interjects, trying to shift the subject.


    Speaking of which, I mentioned the names of the purification ceremony and the salt separation ceremony when explaining these to the two of them, but I had not mentioned the specific effects of these ceremonies.


    Yeah. Even though Ys just informed me a moment ago, I should give an explanation nonetheless.


    ¡°The ceremony of separating salt is the closest thing to a harvest festival in the Japoterasu¡¯s ceremony. By separating the source of life called salt between the Gods and the people, it is a ceremony that grants the salt more power than mere salt.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°So, in the ceremony, four different quantities of salt are produced, each serving a different function.¡±


    Soon, everyone in my immediate vicinity is paying close attention to what I am saying.


    Leaving that aside, Ys asserts that the four types of salt collected during the ceremony have the following effects.


    The first type of salt, the one with the largest quantity, is called offering salt. As the name suggests, it is served at festive events to strengthen the bond between the Gods and the populace and is used to present salt directly to the gods or to prepare food to be offered to the gods.


    The second kind of salt is known as exorcism salt, and it may be used to sprinkle salt with divine power on evil things¡ªincluding monsters¡ªin order to destroy them. It is especially effective when the target is something without a physical form, such as a malicious or demonic spirit.


    The third is protective salt, which is positioned at a building¡¯s four corners to impede the entry of undesirable things. As I recall, Japoterasu likewise has a similar type of salt called ¡°piled salt¡±.


    The fourth form of salt is purifying salt, a combination of salt and food that purportedly expels impurities and, to a lesser extent, evil spirits that may be dwelling in the body.


    It is claimed that feeding exorcism salt to a huge monster is preferable to pouring salt on it. Well, such huge monsters rarely exist, so I don¡¯t bother to mention it.


    ¡°I see. So now the offering salt is being used to make curing, is that right?¡±


    ¡°Right, but it won¡¯t be available until at least a week from now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something to look forward to.¡±


    The narrative begins to spread from the individuals around me in turn after it is determined that the discourse has progressed to this stage and a break has been reached.


    ¡°A week from now huh¡­ Since the Special Operations Squad is about to kick off, why not have a celebration or something?¡±


    ¡°That sounds great¡­ I¡¯d love to be a part of that.¡±


    ¡°Is that curing made by Akira-sama?¡±


    ¡°As long as advance notice is given, the Provisions and Fodder Squad can open the cafeteria and prepare the food.¡±


    ¡°The more people and food, the better, given this is a celebration.¡±


    ¡°In that case, shall I bring some alcohol from my parents¡¯ house?¡±


    ¡°We could invite some of the guys from the Documentation Squad, too.¡±


    ¡°We might as well make it a welcome party for the newcomers.¡±


    ¡°I like that idea.¡±


    ¡°Can I recruit for the Akira-sama fan club?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be the main focus for the newcomers?¡±


    ¡°I mean, if we¡¯re going to this extent, shouldn¡¯t we also speak to the director and the overall leaders of the groups?¡±


    ¡°Then, tomorrow, I¡¯ll have the head of the Fanclub contact the other squad leaders.¡±


    [[[Please do so.]]]


    The topic eventually spirals out of my control due to the horrendous pace, and by the end of the day, each girl in the Security Organization is discussing organizing a welcome event for the female newcomers.


    ¡­Yup. Nothing will be able to prevent this once this occurs.


    ¡°By the way, I was wondering about one thing¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Toki-san shouts out to me at this point, appearing to be equally bewildered by her surroundings as I am.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the salt separation ceremony and foods created with salt related to the Graecian Gods? If we ate them, wouldn¡¯t they be offended?¡±


    ¡°Oh, now that you put it that way, indeed¡­ (What do you think? Ys.)¡±


    Since Toki-san¡¯s question is quite reasonable, I confirm with Ys about that.


    [I have no issues with it. The Graecian Gods, led by Himuro No Yumiru-sama, thought that anyone should rejoice and have merriment regardless of the God or country they believe in, as long as it is a joyous thing that can be shared. The question is what Susanoo-sama and the others will say about it¡­ I suppose it¡¯s okay, but it¡¯s not for me to pass judgment, and I¡¯ll check with them tonight.]


    ¡°(I understand. Please take care of it.)¡±


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Ys said there is no issue on Graecian¡¯s side. She said she would ask Susanoo-sama about it soon.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then everything will likely be fine.¡±


    Accordingly, after consulting with Ys, it appears that everything is well on the Graecian side.


    If the Gracian side is as I had heard, then Ys may be the last one remaining.


    The rest are Gods on the Japoterasu¡¯s side, such as Susanoo-sama¡­ Well, I have a feeling that they will forgive us if proper discussion and offerings are made to them.


    After all, this is a country that accepts Ys, a God from a different world, without any objections.


    ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, Matsunami!? What are you doing here!!¡±


    ¡°This is a girls¡¯ dormitory! What are you thinking!!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Looks like Matsunami-san has shown up.¡±


    When the atmosphere around us abruptly differs, I turn to look at the source of the commotion only to find Matsunami-san coming our way while clutching a bag in one hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got some business with the princess of the Special Operations Squad. Here.¡±


    ¡°!? W-What is this? It¡¯s rather heavy.¡±


    As he approaches, Matsunami-san throws something resembling a bag my way. Even though the bag¡¯s weight astounds me, I accept it and check what¡¯s inside.


    Within is¡­ a thick book and a set of tools?


    ¡°No, you see. It¡¯s fine to entrust a motorcycle to the Special Operations Squad, but you must be capable of administering first aid in an emergency. So here are the manual and tools.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ (Ys?)¡±


    [What is it, Akira?]


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Matsunami-san turns his back on us as if to say that the things handed over to me have been delivered, and departs the cafeteria of the women¡¯s dormitory, he is met with scathing criticism, primarily by the female members of the R&D Team.


    So, while they are doing that, I take a quick look at the contents of the book labeled ¡°Motorcycle Manual¡±¡­ Yeah.


    ¡°(I can¡¯t understand about this book. Please read it¡­)¡±


    [I don¡¯t get why you are speaking in katakana, but I am more intrigued by the manual so I will read it.]


    ¡°(Thank you!)¡±


    Since I have no grasp of the subject at all, I decide to leave it to Ys.


    Indeed, Ys is a real lifesaver at times like this.


    The approval for the greeting celebration for newcomers is thus easily granted when Ys verifies with Susanoo-sama.


    It seems that the Gods of Japoterasu like festivals, no matter how grand or trivial they are.

 CH 41

    [As of this moment, I hereby authorize the establishment of the Special Operations Squad of the Security Organization in the name of Susanoo-sama and Director General of the Security Organization, Nihyo Hiruhi. At the same time, Akira Whiteice and two others shall be assigned to the Special Operations Squad of the Security Organization, and these three shall be commanded to commence their missions. From now on, you shall serve diligently in the name of Susanoo-sama.]


    [[[Understood!]]]


    Along with the words of the Director General of the Security Organization, Nihyo Hiruhi, the three members, namely myself, Tajika Toki-san, and Tajika Sora-san, have officially been appointed to operate as the Special Operations Squad of the Security Organization, and are gathering in front of the dormitory of the Special Operations Squad to carry out one of our main duties, which is to make patrols, with our equipment in place.


    ¡°Oh, sorry for keeping you waiting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really late. Seriously.¡±


    The motorcycle Matsunami-san is pushing has undergone significant changes from the one I rode a week ago.


    ¡°My bad, my bad. But you can rest assured that I have fulfilled the requests as you requested.¡±


    ¡°Would you mind elaborating further?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no problem.¡±


    The motorcycle in front of us is painted white and light blue, in contrast to the previous one, and is accompanied by an unusual box-like thing and a cylindrical object that extends from the box to the front and rear.


    The component affixed to the right side of the motorcycle itself has received the most significant visual modification, though.


    ¡°For starters, I added a two-seater sidecar so that the three of you can work together, as per your request. Now the other two can ride, too.¡±


    Two seats that resemble chairs are arranged in a vertical row in the center of the motorcycle, in addition to a number of other devices.


    ¡°I sincerely appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°It will be fun, Akira onee-sama.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. But how did you manage to achieve this in such a short period of time¡­¡±


    When the three of us express our gratitude to Matsunami-san, a look of astonishment sweeps our faces as we marvel at his ability to create such a complicated product in such a little amount of time¡ªjust one week, to be exact.


    ¡°Well, thank you for your kind words, but things aren¡¯t all in ideal condition. Control, acceleration, and deceleration have all become more challenging owing to the additional weight. Besides, there is no one who can move it except the princess as usual, so this is practically a test run. Therefore, if you hear any unusual noises or vibrations, stop operating it at once.¡±


    ¡°I get it. I will be attentive.¡±


    Nevertheless, having an increased number of people on the vehicle is not necessarily a positive development, and Matsunami-san makes no attempt to conceal his dissatisfaction as he discloses the problems to us.


    But well, as long as the issue is identified, it may be resolved, and there won¡¯t be a problem.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s this box over here?¡±


    Having been enlightened about the sidecar, I point to a box-like object, which was not there formerly.


    A cylindrical object that protrudes out of the box is connected to the power reactor by a structure that resembles a wire.


    ¡°That¡¯s the cooling system.¡±


    ¡°Cooling system?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    After Matsunami-san starts to introduce the cooling system, I realize what a mistake I have made.


    I mean, Matsunami-san¡¯s technology is really¡­


    ¡°During the last test run, a part of the car body froze. It appeared to be the consequence of part of the divine power that was directed towards the power reactor failing to transform into power and instead being directed into a physical phenomenon that most nearly mimics the qualities of that divine power. To put it bluntly, I wanted to improve the performance of acceleration and deceleration by increasing the conversion efficiency of the power reactor and at the same time solve the problem, but it was impossible with the materials I have on hand at the moment. As an alternative, for the princess, I made use of the unconverted divine power that is transformed into the cold air to concentrate the cold air in this box and modified it so that it can be released from this cylinder to assist in braking when released forward, and to support acceleration when released backward, and to be injected back and forth as needed. It goes without saying that by adjusting the emission¡¯s intensity at a time, it may also be employed as a weapon against monsters. However, even with this method, the extra divine power is not all available, so I remain dissatisfied with it.¡±


    [[¡­]]


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    [Mm-hmm¡­]


    Even if it has been described to me, I still don¡¯t grasp it thoroughly.


    So let¡¯s have Ys summarize it briefly.


    ¡°(Well, so what was he saying in essence?)¡±


    [The cold air is contained in this box. In the box, cold air can be injected back and forth. By injecting cold air, you can do various things. I guess that¡¯s about it.]


    ¡°(As expected of Ys. You¡¯ve read and understood the manual.)¡±


    [No, I hardly used any technical terms in the explanation just now.]


    ¡°(It can¡¯t be helped if I don¡¯t understand things that I fail to understand.)¡±


    [You really are¡­]


    Ys is truly incredible. She can simplify the explanation that was just given in three lines..


    ¡°A-At any rate, there¡¯s no problem to use it, is there? If so, let¡¯s go take a look around right away, shall we, Akira onee-sama?¡±


    ¡°Oh, hold on a second. There is still something I haven¡¯t given you yet.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    [[?]]


    At this point, Sora-san, who apparently failed to comprehend the explanation as I did, tries to approach the sidecar, but Matsunami-san hands the three of us something that looks like a bag before that.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A motorcycle helmet and a piece of equipment developed as a prototype by the other Rooms of the R&D Team. I¡¯ve selected the ones I deem best suited to the duties of the Special Operations Squad.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°[Which one¡­]¡±


    With Ys, who seems to be fascinated, perched on top of my head, I open the bag.


    In the bag is a¡­ helmet with cotton stuffing on the inside and a cross with strings attached?


    [This is¡­ made from that frog¡¯s clay.]


    ¡°((Huh? Is that so?)¡±


    [Oh, there is no doubt about it. Anyway, take it out.]


    I take out the cross along with the helmet, which is the same shade as the bike.


    Simultaneously, Toki-san takes out a small box that appears to contain something, and Sora-san pulls out what resembles a monocle together with the helmet.


    The three of us have evidently been given different things.


    ¡°The hairpin is made of anchor material for the princess, and if you apply divine power to it, it will become huge and can be used as a sling bullet. For everyday use, it can be worn as a necklace or a hair clip.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°The other twin is given a new type of ointment and monocle that visually detects the presence of the ¡®Maze¡¯. Each one was created in accordance with the power of the God with whom you are under contract, apparently. Oh right, the ointment is highly flammable, so you have to pay attention to it. The monocle is made from the material of the master of the ¡®Maze¡¯ whom the princess defeated the other day.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ Akira onee-sama killed it¡­¡±


    Hmm. All three seem to be prototypes, but if used properly, they could prove to be instrumental in the execution of the mission.


    ¡°So that¡¯s everything I have to give you. Break a leg on your mission.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll make good use of what you gave me.¡±


    ¡°Fufu, fufufufufu¡­ aita!?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Sora.¡±


    We then put our helmets on as a group of three and climb onto our own motorcycle seats. With everyone on board, I infuse the motorcycle with the power of Ys and begin to ride towards the city of Japoterasu.


    Now, let the Security Organization Special Operations Squad initiate its activities.

 CH 42

    ¡°It¡¯s so swift¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really like a carriage©`¡±


    ¡°Even this isn¡¯t quite up to its full potential, though.¡±


    The three of us, riding on a motorcycle with ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± written on the side of the vehicle, are passing by people on the streets of Japoterasu West, attracting their gazes as we move along at about the same speed as a carriage.


    Well, I suppose it¡¯s inevitable that we would be the center of attention.


    There is no animal pulling the vehicle, and its shape is significantly different from existing carriages and tanks, making it no wonder that this vehicle would garner a lot of attention.


    Incidentally, the name ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± is the name of this motorcycle. Since Matsunami-san didn¡¯t bother to mention it, it probably is of little importance.


    ¡°So, Sora-san? Any reaction so far?¡±


    ¡°None at the moment. I can devote my full attention to the searching, and with the help of the monocle and Cerbeiraoli-sama¡¯s power, I can search practically the whole area at the same time.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Right now, we are at¡­ the bank of the Yamato River east of Amenoyama, so we will go clockwise around the West Town, then through the upper bridge of the Yamato River, and then patrol the East Town.¡±


    After hearing what Sora-san is saying, I conclude accordingly and drive the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± along the bank of the riverside.


    Even so, Sora-san is fairly proficient in conducting searches as long as she has a place where her concentration can be maintained.


    The complexity of the contract and an ordinary God could not have exhibited such a high degree of searching ability, even if I am uncertain of what type of God Cerbeiraoli is.


    ¡°And by the way, Akira-san.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You were rather tired the last time you were made to drive, but are you all right?¡±


    Toki-san, who is seated behind Sora-san, calls out to me as the West Town industrial district and the bridge over the Yamato River come into view, wondering about my condition.


    ¡°Oh, about that. Over the past week, I¡¯ve learned the art of handling divine power in many different ways, including the ceremony of salt separating¡­ And I am not using my full strength at all right now. There¡¯s nothing to be concerned about.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s well and good. But please take proper rest when you get tired.¡±


    But Toki-san goes back to monitoring her surroundings, perhaps content with my response.


    But if I grow tired, I suppose I should follow Toki-san¡¯s advice and take a rest. Going into the ¡°Maze¡± while suffering from exhaustion would undoubtedly result in the loss of my life.


    [The art of handling¡­ huh. Anyway, the previous week has taught me a lot about Akira¡¯s lack of singing ability.]


    ¡°(Shut up!)¡±


    [Why is your singing so noticeably out of tune while you can dance regularly despite the dance requiring a unique gait? When it is that awful, it¡¯s already a kind of talent.]


    ¡°(Grrrr¡­)¡±


    As I ride between the buildings in the industrial neighborhood while keeping an eye out for pedestrians, all of Ys¡¯ criticism of my training comes flooding into my head.


    No, the fact is that I¡¯ve never been talented at singing, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t naturally produce those high-pitched notes. My voice now is rather low for a woman. There are limits to the sounds I can produce.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to speed up a bit now that the road is clear. Both of you be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Increasing the amount of power I apply to the ¡°Frozen Cloud,¡± I accelerate and speed through the city at the same, or even greater, speed as if I were driving a carriage at maximum capacity.


    Yeah. As I thought, increasing the amount of power I put into it works out fine.


    There is no denying that the training I have gotten from Ys has greatly increased my capacity to manage divine power, despite all she has stated to me to the contrary.


    In truth, the greater the speed of the ¡°Frozen Cloud,¡± the faster the amount of power consumed, but at this speed, it seems that consumption and recovery are still in balance.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Akira-san wears her hair in a bun when riding a motorcycle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Akira onee-sama¡¯s attractive hair is being hidden¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if you say so¡­ it seems dangerous if my hair gets caught in the wheels.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but¡­¡±


    The ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± that has been carrying us ultimately makes a clockwise circle around West Town and enters the top bridge slowly, which is located upstream within the two bridges over the Yamato River.


    The two bridges spanning the Yamato River are broad enough for horse-drawn carriages to pass one another on the bridges and are constructed to be so solid that even something as heavy as ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± can cross them without any issues, which is hard to believe that the bridges are made of wood.


    Given that it is allegedly over a century old, I am enthralled as to how someone in the distant past managed to create something so eclectic.


    ¡°And I can see East Town now.¡±


    ¡°Is that it? It¡¯s more of a fort than a town, after all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of formal, isn¡¯t it¡­ Oh, there¡¯s no reaction at the moment.¡±


    A cluster of structures that appear to be solid and composed of the same material as the Divine Sanatorium¡¯s walls eventually emerge in front of us at the end of the upper bridge.


    [Akira. Why is this place so formal? Compared to West Town, the vibe here is strikingly different.]


    While riding through the city at the most reasonable speed I could with ¡°Freeze Cloud¡±, I contemplate what I should say in response to Ys¡¯ question.


    In conclusion, what crosses my mind is to¡­ well, I should simply tell her the truth.


    ¡°(It was a long time ago, but I heard that East Town was a real fort.)¡±


    [What do you mean?]


    ¡°(I am also unaware of the specifics. But there was once a city to the east of Japoterasu that was ruled by a God who was antagonistic to the Gods of Japoterasu, including Susanoo-sama, and there was a battle between that city and Japoterasu.)¡±


    [Hmm¡­]


    ¡°That reminds me, why was the city that was assaulting Japoterasu ultimately destroyed?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I have no idea, Toki nee-chan; the only thing that the textbook state is that it perished abruptly. I mean, why are you asking me all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Akira-san and someone¡¯s voice¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Okay? The name of the city hasn¡¯t been passed down to us for some reason, and we have no idea what¡¯s going on, but it¡¯s a bizarre narrative nevertheless.¡±


    Our conversation continues as we ride through the streets of East Town in ¡°Frozen Clouds¡±.


    Yeah. Since it hasn¡¯t rained in a few days, there aren¡¯t any puddles, and there are no mirrors left out in the open that we can see, so as far as the ¡°Maze¡± is concerned, everything looks to be going smoothly.


    The time now is¡­ a little after noon.


    Perhaps it¡¯s time to stop, my appetite is growing.


    ¡°We should stop somewhere and have lunch, you guys.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°Roger that. In that case, the carriage stop over there should be a decent site to stop.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Then, I pull over to the side of the road and park it there while loosening the force I exert on the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡±.


    Now that we have conveniently arrived in East Town, I would want to indulge in a little something different from what I often consume.

 CH 43

    ¡°Beep beep¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s coming from the sidecar.¡±


    [It¡¯s better to find out where it¡¯s coming from.]


    While attracting attention from the people around us on the East Town, we are having a slightly late lunch (pasta, a rare dish in Japoterasu) at a restaurant called Umitsuki Shop[i] near the carriage stop, when suddenly an unfamiliar sound catches our ears.


    ¡°Let me go take a look around.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Toki-san.:


    ¡°We will be counting on you, Toki nee-chan.¡±


    Toki-san, who has determined that the sound is originating from somewhere in the sidecar, hurries to it to probe the source of the sound.


    Within a few moments, Toki-san pulls out a rectangular object from inside the passenger seat and puts it to her ear, and at the same time the unknown sound stops.


    ¡°©`©`©`©`©`. ©`©`©`©`©`£¿¡±


    Before long, Toki-san begins to speak something into the rectangular object.


    Hmm? What¡¯s going on? I suppose I should check it out too.


    ¡°Owner. The bill, please.¡±


    ¡°Of course©`¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait, Akira onee-sama©`¡±


    I approach Toki-san, who is still muttering something, after handing the owner, whose hair has been colored a light blue, the money for my lunch.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­ In short, the sounds of the headquarters of the Security Organization can be heard over here, right?¡±


    [Right. Well, it¡¯s my bad. I accidentally slipped up on explaining it to you.]


    From the mysterious rectangle comes a voice that seems to belong to Matsunami-san.


    Huh? What in the world is going on? Is this¡­? Is it possible that Matsunami-san¡¯s voice, who is supposed to be at the headquarters of the Security Organization, is reaching us?


    ¡°And Akira-san seems to be here, so please give her a brief explanation and she¡¯ll take over.¡±


    [I understand.]


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this?¡±


    Toki-san then offers me something rectangular and black that, upon closer inspection, appears to be connected to the sidecar by a thin line.


    ¡°It is apparently a radio, which can deliver the sound of the Security Organization to us, and vice versa. I heard there is something from headquarters that they want to tell us about.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ this is amazing.¡±


    I hold one end of the rectangle close to my ear and the other close to my mouth, exactly like Toki-san did when she hands me the radio.


    Now, assuming what Toki-san has said is accurate, it¡¯s possible to hear the Security Headquarters¡¯ sound through this.


    ¡°Oh¡­ is this connected?¡±


    [Yeah. It¡¯s transmitting.]


    ¡°Whoa!?¡±


    With Matsunami-san¡¯s voice suddenly burst in my ear, I involuntarily almost let go of the radio.


    Nevertheless, I am able to maintain control and remain composed while firmly grasping the radio to ensure that I don¡¯t drop it.


    [Hello, can you hear me? Sorry about earlier.]


    ¡°No problem¡­ so what¡¯s there to be said?¡±


    In spite of the fact that Matsunami-san¡¯s voice sounds strange to me in a way that is different from how Ys speaks to me, I assume that since he has gone to the bother of using such an uncommon gadget, he must have some business to do with us and I encourage him to continue the narrative.


    [I also wanted to show off the radio but¡­ Director Nihyo told me that he has a mission for you and the other members of the Special Operations Squad.]


    ¡°Mission?¡±


    [Oh, I heard that the Special Operations Squad is in East Town. Do you know what¡¯s beyond the East Town gate?]


    ¡°Not at all. I have never been to East Town.¡±


    [I understand. Since this is a prototype, there isn¡¯t much time for discussion, but from this point on, I¡¯ll give you a quick description.]


    Director Nihyo has given us an additional mission, which Matsunami-san begins to explain over the radio along with what lies outside the East Town¡¯s ramparts.


    [The first thing is a cluster of mirror stones may be found just outside the east gate. It¡¯s getting closer to Japoterasu every year.]


    ¡°!?¡±


    [From the looks of it, I assume I won¡¯t have to explain to you about the mirror stones.]


    ¡°Of course, I know what they are.¡±


    Mirror stone¡­ is an ore that, when crushed, becomes smooth and reflects light like a mirror in its cross-section. It has been processed and utilized in many ways as a ceremonial instrument because of the ease with which its divine power may be contained, as well as because of its tendency to emerge abruptly out of the ground from time to time for unexplained causes.


    Well, but being processed huh.


    To say that the cross-section is like a mirror is likewise saying that it can serve as the entrance to a ¡°Maze¡±.


    Therefore, only a few craftsmen are authorized to handle mirror stones at present.


    So, a cluster of mirror stones is a land where the mirror stones frequently rise, and they have the property of moving slowly and incrementally every year, or so I heard.


    [The mirror stones that can be retrieved by specialized units are now collected as materials, while those that cannot be taken are either destroyed or contaminated to prevent them from operating as entrances to the ¡®Maze¡¯.]


    ¡°I see. So you are saying that something has gone awry with that unit.¡±


    That¡¯s probably the case based on how the dialogue has been going.


    If not, there is no way we, the Special Operations Squad, would have been contacted.


    [You¡¯re right. It seems that rain has been falling for some time and the mirror stones have been soiled, and one of them has served as an entrance to the ¡®Maze,¡¯ and the mirror stone unit has been swallowed up by the ¡®Maze¡¯. Therefore, Director Nihyo¡¯s assignment is to immediately move from the east gate to the outside of Japoterasu to capture and destroy the ¡®Maze¡¯ that has been created. Well, at the very least, rescue the unit and conduct a reconnaissance of the ¡®Maze¡¯.]


    ¡°Understood. If so, I¡¯ll be on my way right now. Oh, and will the eradication team be present?¡±


    [I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll show up as soon as they have the equipment and information. But in such an event, the mirror stone unit will practically be abandoned.]


    ¡°I see.¡±


    [Then, good luck.]


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The radio no longer produces any sound, suggesting that the communication seems to have been terminated.


    I look at the faces of Toki-san and Sora-san, who have somehow come close to me.


    Judging from their expressions, both of them seem to have grasped the general situation from the conversation between me and Matsunami-san that they had overheard.


    ¡°The two of you. Is your equipment and state of mind ready?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°I am all set.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡±


    [[Yes!]]


    The three of us then climb aboard the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± and begin to accelerate it towards the direction of the east gate, which leads to the outside of Japoterasu, at a considerably higher rate than before.

 CH 44

    From inside the Umitsuki Shop, two women are keeping an eye on the backs of Akira and the Special Operations Squad as they hurry towards the east gate on their ¡°Frozen Cloud.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. So she¡¯s the one.¡±


    One of the women, an orange-haired woman dressed in Chinese attire and a white coat¡­ ¡°God Devourer¡± Ebrilla speaks to the woman sitting across from her as she consumes the carbonara on her plate.


    ¡°Yes, yes. She is Akira-chan. Well? Does she look familiar or anything like that?¡±


    The other woman, a woman with long black hair and clad in a white one-piece dress¡­ the ¡°Sun God¡± Amaterasu, while partaking of her own lasagna, concurs with Ebrilla¡¯s words, and poses a question along with it.


    ¡°From the feeling of her soul, I am certain that she is one of the guys I dragged into the ¡®Maze¡¯ at the request of Mother Military[i]. But it wasn¡¯t me or Mother Military who severed her faith.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you have any evidence to support this?¡±


    ¡°I believe it is quite challenging to shatter someone¡¯s faith without leaving any repercussions, notwithstanding the person¡¯s will, you know. Even if that Akira-chan¡¯s mind was functioning a little, it would still be more or less rough with my technique. Moreover, that girl entered into a much more profound and stronger contract right after that, didn¡¯t she? There¡¯s no value in having the treatment done.¡±


    ¡°Ebrilla-chan¡¯s roughness is a normal God¡¯s neatness¡­ but yeah. Susanoo-chan informed me that Ys-chan had made mention of how she had met Akira-chan by happenstance and signed a contract with her.¡±


    ¡°Then, that would be even stranger. Even if my five senses are obliterated and the mind is distracted, I and Mother Military would still be able to detect something with that degree of concealment.¡±


    ¡°Since that is the case, that means it¡¯s ¡®that,¡¯ right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, I think it was likely the work of Mother Sanity. I can speculate on what exactly she did, but I can¡¯t divulge it to you given my position.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Ebrilla-chan, I know you are in a tricky spot in a lot of ways.¡±


    Taking care to avoid being overheard by anybody nearby, the two continue to converse cordially while they have their meals.


    ¡°I just want to make sure, but you will not be assisting me in any way with the ¡®Military,¡¯ right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Mother Sanity has instructed me to stop working with Mother Military, but it doesn¡¯t give me the right to antagonize her.¡±


    ¡°Well, Cerbeiraoli-chan[ii] originally hails from the ¡°Tower,¡± therefore if more support is sought, the power dynamic will shift once more and it will turn out to be a complicated situation.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ Zeus-san seems to be really concerned about that sort of stuff.¡±


    ¡°Here is your order.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Well, it turns out that inviting you here was the perfect move.¡±


    ¡°I, Pazza=Complex, am very pleased to hear you say that.¡±


    The next meal is brought to the table where they are seated by the owner with light blue hair.


    Now, in ¡°Milast,¡± it is standard for God to be in a non-embodied state while they are in the human realm, so how are these two able to be here in a normal state?


    The Umitsuki Shop, which is located in a unique environment intermediate between the world of humans and the world of gods, is in fact a store run by the sales department of a special company called Multidimensional Trading Company Complex which is affiliated with many other worlds.


    As a result, the owner is obviously not a human, and despite the establishment¡¯s apparent status as a restaurant, numerous goods are exchanged here covertly.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, in any case, why don¡¯t we invite Persephon¨¥-chan to record the HASO[iii] radio show here next time?¡±


    ¡°That may be a smart move. We might have a fascinating discussion.¡±


    ¡°Amaterasu-sama. What about the items you ordered the other day?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to take it home today anyway. It¡¯s a personal item.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll deliver the items under Takamagahara¡¯s name later.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Please do.¡±


    It may be information, an indispensable instrument for a particular God to exercise their power, or occasionally, a tool that may be utilized in¡­


    ¡°Now, here¡¯s the item.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just part of my job.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that, Amaterasu-chan?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a set of art tools and¡­ books and Blu-rays covering a range of subjects and genres.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Is this the new work, ¡®Magical Girl Magical Pumpkin¡¯[iv]?¡±


    ¡°Haha, there are also many more things.¡±


    This is a highly personal hobby of theirs¡­


    The neighboring Gods would have had something to grumble about should they have neglected their own task. To the great displeasure of the Gods, nonetheless, they are both doing their respective duties well, so nobody can afford to criticize them.


    ¡°Oh, there you are, Amaterasu nee-san! Susanoo was searching for you in a half-crazed state just now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At this point, a black-haired boy with an androgynous face and a tall woman in a straitjacket covering her entire body up to and including the top of her nose make an abrupt appearance, and they both settle into the nearest seats as the boy orders something from the owner and speaks to Amaterasu.


    ¡°Huh¡­ why was he mad at me?¡±


    ¡°He said ¡®You wrote another book about me, you XXXXXX! I¡¯m going to beat the crap out of you this very day!!¡¯ or something like that.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!?¡±


    ¡°Wow, what did you write? Oh, you¡¯re here, Cerbeiraoli, yoo-hoo.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, kind of¡­ hahaha¡«?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I got it. If you can escape, good luck with that.¡±


    ¡°You can help me out when that happens¡­ ah.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh no¡­¡±


    ¡°I finally found you¡­¡±


    However, someone who finds their pastime irritating can and should voice their displeasure.


    Furthermore, the person who is essentially being annoyed in this situation¡ªprimarily Susanoo¡ªis the one who is being utilized as a source of material.


    ¡°I am definitely sending you to your death this very day!¡±


    ¡°Hieee!?¡±


    ¡°Wait, why even me!?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for waiting. Tsukuyomi-sama, Cerbeiraoli-sama.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two goddesses, who have been torn to pieces by Susanoo, are brought back to Takamagahara with a certain children¡¯s nursery rhyme in the air as Tsukuyomi and Cerbeiraoli watch over them.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Amaterasu nee-san, I, and Susanoo will be ready to act when the time is right. Right now is still not the time to make a move.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The humans of this world, unlike the humans of that world, will not forget us[v]. They are worth protecting. So, don¡¯t be concerned.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°And, well, her actions weren¡¯t all that bad, either. Things are not always what they seem.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a worrywart, aren¡¯t you? Well, we are still in the process of assessing our opponent¡¯s strengths and building up our own. We need to be prepared for that time when it will come¡­. right?¡±


    On the other hand, Tsukuyomi and Cerbeiraoli seem to be communicating one-sidedly at first glance, but it seems that the two are in firm communication with each other.


    Tsukuyomi, nevertheless, appears to have been able to convince her over this circumstance.


    Japoterasu still doesn¡¯t have a hint of war.


    T/N:


    This chapter is heavily translated with all the onomatopoeias removed mainly because some felt redundant and some are very weird if I translate it directly and there are a lot of details about the past three series all in one chapter. This chapter is very complex that I don¡¯t particularly understand very well. And depending on the future chapters, I think I will have to reduce the release pace, the complexity seems to be getting more and more challenging and even the length of the chapter seems to be increasing. And it seems I have mistaken something in the past T/N but well, I am just going to let that slip and will explain in the future chapters


    [i] I am not sure this is read as Mother Military or Military Mother, but I am just going to go along with the former one since that makes more sense to me. As I mentioned in the past translator note, everyone called Licorice, ¡°Mother¡±. Here is a brief explanation since I don¡¯t want to reveal too much about it as it seems to be unknown details yet as of now. They are many ¡°Licorice¡± or more precisely, ¡°Mother¡±. One of the MC of the third series, is her too, Licorice=R=Insanity. She shares the same root with the master of the ¡°Tower¡±. But they don¡¯t call her mother, for them, Licorice=R=Insanity is simply an enemy of the master of the ¡°Tower¡±. All ¡°Mother¡± shares the same appearance, which is stunning brown hair and ominous golden eyes with sappanwood-colored clothing. I don¡¯t think anyone realize but all the MC who met her immediately know her identity saying something like, ¡°I am being forced to grasp her who she is¡± like how Ichiko from the first series who met the God of Calamity, the replica, Pumpkin from the third series who met Licorice=R=Insanity and Akira from this series who met ¡°Military¡± (Probably the same case for the second series as well). This is sort of a trait in the Outer World Story series.


    [ii] Since Cerbeiraoli originating from the ¡°Tower¡± has been revealed in this chapter, I am just going to mention it. She¡¯s the same character that Izumi called Oli nee-san in the third series


    [iii] HASO is the name of the second Outer World Story series. I actually want to explain in the future chapters or at the end of the translation but since the second series keeps coming up from time to time, I will just explain the major details about the second series here. The second series is based on VRMMO settings and I don¡¯t know why, but it seems that there are murals of the majority of characters of this world in their world. I have no idea what role does the fourth series play in the second series. It is the fifth series that majorly influences the second series. And when Amaterasu and Ebrilla talked about the second series in the past chapters, they are saying they are controlling the characters of the game.


    [iv] This is talking about the main MC of third series, Pumpkin, the figure of him when Licorice=R=Insanity grant power to Pumpkin to defeat the God of Destruction and Lowizc from the Multidimensional Trading Complex used concealment power to disguise Pumpkin as another person to prevent other citizens of that world to recognize him. Though if my translation is correct, the concealment regarding his physical appearance is simply adding a hat on his pumpkin head. I still don¡¯t get how exactly did no one recognize him based on physical appearance anyway.


    [v] Keep this sentence in mind, it is an important sentence that is referring to the (omitted details)

 CH 45

    My first glimpse of the area is outside the east gate of Japoterasu, a grassy field spreading as far as the eye could see, along a footpath between rice fields, wide enough for two horse-drawn carriages to pass abreast, extending far beyond the horizon.


    The tips of what appear to be mirror stones could be seen peeking slightly through the gaps in the vegetation and along the pathway.


    It seems that the area outside the east gate is indeed the site of a cluster of mirror stones.


    ¡°I can see them now.¡±


    ¡°Sora. Any reaction?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. No doubt about it. It has been transformed into a ¡®Maze¡¯.¡±


    After running for a while, several large mirror stones protrude from the ground, and figures of people who seem to be members of a unit specializing in mirror stones become visible near it.


    That is apparently the ¡°Maze¡± in question.


    ¡°Are you the team that specializes in mirror stones?¡±


    ¡°A-Ah, that¡¯s right. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°We are the Special Operations Squad of the Security Organization. Director Nihyo sent us on a mission to swiftly conquer the ¡®Maze¡¯ in which the Mirror Stone Specialized Unit is said to have been swallowed and to rescue them. You guys are the Mirror Stone Specialized Unit, right?¡±


    ¡°Is that true! That¡¯s great! Oh, yeah, that¡¯s right. We are the Mirror Stone Specialized Unit.¡±


    Having driven the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡±, I approach the person I assume to be the Mirror Stone Specialist Unit to clarify their affiliation and confirm that they are the intended unit.


    They appear to be the people we are looking for.


    Now, I could dive right in, but there are a few things I need to confirm.


    ¡°First, how did they get swallowed up?¡±


    ¡°When special sand was being applied to the mirror stone¡¯s surface, four persons were swallowed. Fortunately, one of them landed close to the exit, and he is now explaining what transpired inside.¡±


    ¡°May I have further information?¡±


    ¡°In fact, go ahead and ask him.¡±


    After that, it takes some time for us to hear from him about the situation inside the ¡°Maze¡±.


    According to him:


    Inside the ¡°Maze¡± is a wilderness with no ceiling or walls in sight, and because of the vastness of the place, it feels more like another world than a ¡°Maze¡±.


    With no walls or ceilings to be sighted, the interior of the ¡°Maze¡± is a vast wilderness that seems more of another world than a conventional one due to its structure.


    Nevertheless, as a ¡°Maze,¡± the place is bound to contain monsters and traps.


    So, the member who was able to escape was dropped off alone in a remote place, therefore, he has no idea what happened to the other members of the team.


    ¡°I see. Then, would it be better to go in with the ¡®Frozen Cloud¡¯ on board? What do you two think?¡±


    ¡°I think that would be an excellent idea if Akira-san¡¯s exhaustion is not an issue.¡±


    ¡°It would be fitting given the presence of rescuers, I suppose. In the event of necessity, three persons could fit in the sidecar.¡±


    ¡°I understand. So let¡¯s proceed and ride the ¡®Frozen Cloud¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°Please do so.¡±


    In light of the information within and the nature of our mission, I determine that I should bring the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± inside the ¡°Maze,¡± and Toki-san and Sora-san concur and board the ¡°Frozen Cloud.¡±


    The ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± can possibly be brought into the ¡°Maze¡± if we enter it in this state.


    ¡°Then please watch out for my companions.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and do pray that they will be safe and sound.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do our best!¡±


    We are escorted off by the Mirror Stone Specialist Unit as we enter the ¡°Maze¡± onboard the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± after confirming our equipment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°There are no signs of enemy movement around.¡±


    The first things I feel once entering the ¡°Maze¡± are the harsh sunshine bearing down on me from above and the dry wind hammering on my body.


    I take a look at the surroundings.


    The place where we now seem to be a plaza-like area separated from the surrounding space by black stone pillars and beams erected on all four sides.


    ¡°It really looks like a wilderness as far as the eye can see¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it doesn¡¯t give off the impression of being a ¡®Maze¡¯ at all¡­¡±


    ¡°But it is unquestionably a ¡®Maze¡¯. And compared to outside, the range of farsightedness is substantially less.¡±


    The view outside the hall periodically displays withered grass, dead trees, and an elevated plateau, but it is essentially uniform throughout, a far cry from the ¡°Maze¡± that is often linked with the concept of restricted space.


    This location remains a ¡°Maze,¡± nonetheless.


    In fact, Sora-san¡¯s farsightedness is limited, and I sense a peculiar atmosphere of a ¡°Maze¡±.


    Perhaps, if the exploration goes on for a little while, monsters will start to be encountered.


    ¡°Sora-san. Is there anything unique about the place as far as your distance vision is capable of seeing?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ hmm. There is nothing in particular. Neither gates, nor monsters, nor ¡®boxes¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. If so, I suppose we¡¯ll have to proceed at appropriate intervals while being wary of the environment¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess so. That¡¯s the only way.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll continue to be vigilant, and you take care of the defense, Toki nee-chan.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Sora-san becomes more alert on the sidecar as I begin to pour a little power to the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± so that it may move at any moment, and Toki-san maintains her shield ready in case an assault takes place at any moment.


    So, I am going to check the cold storage device of the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± but¡­ it has enough cold air stored, and it can be used for an attack in case of emergency.


    ¡°(Then, please take care of it, Ys.)¡±


    [Oh, count on me.]


    When the stone beam dividing the hall from the outside is reached, the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± starts its run and slowly dives under it.


    And the moment we are completely through¡­


    ¡°What the hell!?¡±


    ¡°This is!?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The sunlight that is pouring down towards our bodies has evidently intensified.


    If we don¡¯t hurry, things might really turn south¡­

 CH 46

    ¡°Toki-san. How much water have you brought with you?¡±


    ¡°Considering the contingency, I prepared a reasonable amount of water, enough for all of us to last the whole day. But it may not be adequate to distribute to those in need of rescue, especially given the possibility that we may not be able to find a way out under the sun for any length of time.¡±


    Driving the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± through the ¡°Maze,¡± which is nothing more than a wilderness, I throw a question to Toki-san.


    Yet, the reply is not positive.


    But I suppose that is not surprising.


    This sunlight is much scorcher than anticipated. Even though I am simply making my way in the ¡°Maze¡± like this, along with my parched throat, there comes the sensation that my physical strength is being depleted.


    It seems unlikely that there would be sufficient water to last even half a day, despite Toki-san¡¯s claim that there would be enough for a whole day at this pace.


    After all, proper rest is a necessity for battling monsters.


    ¡°I understand. Anyway, we¡¯ll take a break the next time we locate a room.¡±


    ¡°Right. That would be a good idea. The mobility of the ¡®Frozen Cloud¡¯ is essential in this ¡®Maze¡¯.¡±


    We seem to be mutually worried about one another physical condition, but at any rate, our opinions are in accord.


    I mean, who would have dreamed that the sunlight would be so penetrating right after we exited the room, which was surrounded by black stone pillars and beams, as one would call it in a typical ¡°Maze¡± environment?


    Judging from the fact that the member who escaped from here lacked this information, he must have really fallen right in front of the exit.


    Otherwise, he would have certainly shared about this exposure to the sun.


    ¡°Akira onee-sama. I have confirmed a monster¡­ Rampike that is mimicking a dead tree is estimated to be in the direction of one o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    At this point, Sora-san alerts me to the presence of a monster in the direction of our route, and when I spot the monster Rampike, Sora-san secures her position by extending her hammer to the side of the sidecar.


    Rampike, as I recall, is adept at attacking by swinging branches, and its core is at the base of the tree.


    ¡°Kare¡­¡±


    ¡°Freeze¡­¡±


    ¡°Shatter!!¡±


    ¡°Kiiiiiiiii!?¡±


    Rampike may have been plotting to attack us as we pass by, but with the force of my right eye, its dead tree-like surface and seemingly hollow eyes are transformed to ice, severely impeding its mobility.


    Aware of its unfavorable standpoint, Rampike endeavors for an escape, only to be confronted by a fully accelerated ¡°Frozen Cloud,¡± and its dead tree-like body is pulverized halfway to smithereens by Sora-san¡¯s hammer, propelled by the speed of the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡±.


    ¡°I am going to brake hard!¡±


    ¡°Sora! Be on your guard!¡±


    ¡°I know, Toki nee-chan!¡±


    ¡°Ka¡­ ka¡­¡±


    Right after crushing Rampike¡¯s body, the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± is brought to an abrupt halt by me, followed by Sora-san leaping off the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± with the same momentum as it has been stopped, then swinging her hammer down on the last of Rampike¡¯s core, destroying it utterly.


    Rampike¡¯s body transforms into clay as proof of total annihilation.


    Phew, now that¡¯s a relief.


    ¡°I¡¯ve retrieved Rampike¡¯s piece of clay, Akira onee-sama, Toki nee-chan.¡±


    ¡°Good work. Shall we resume?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the water. Drink a little at a time.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After collecting the materials from Rampike, Sora-san gets back into the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± and I start the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± again in the direction I was heading in earlier.


    In this situation, it may sound like how could anyone possibly afford the time to collect materials, but there is no issue since there is plenty of space on the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡±.


    To improve the following considerations and the security of individuals in need of rescue, the monster that can be defeated should be eliminated.


    ¡°Gulp¡­ Akira onee-sama, I have confirmed the presence of a room.¡±


    ¡°In which direction?¡±


    ¡°11 o¡¯clock. It should be in sight soon.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Following Toki-san¡¯s instructions, I alter our course and drive the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± while spotting in the distance the Soldier, the Flying Feathered Eyeball¡­ Fly, and other quadrupedal monsters that are not even listed in the textbook.


    ¡°I can see it now.¡±


    ¡°I will stop right in front of it.¡±


    Before the black pillars, I halt the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± out of concern that passing through the space will set off a trap of some sort.


    It¡¯s hard to say if it should be called a room¡­ but there is a ¡°box¡± in the room as far as my eyes can see.


    ¡°Is there a trap?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ it seems to be fine.¡±


    ¡°Then I will take the first step as usual.¡±


    ¡°Please do, Toki-san.¡±


    ¡°Watch out, Toki nee-chan.¡±


    Like what she learned in training, Toki-san enters the room with her shield at the ready after confirming the presence or absence of a trap.


    She, therefore, concludes that the box¡¯s contents are safe after inspecting and retrieving them, and with a wave of her hand, she beckons us into the room.


    ¡°I knew it.¡±


    ¡°Wow, the temperature got cooler all at once.¡±


    That is the initial sensation we experience as we pass between the black stone pillars.


    After all, it appears that the raging sun, which unrelentingly deprives us of our physical strength, is only affecting the outside of the room.


    ¡°We should take a break for now. I¡¯ll give you the purifying salt, so you can inspect your equipment and rehydrate yourselves.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    They both take a sip of water and inspect their respective equipment after I hand them the purifying salt.


    Now, I need to check my ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± while I am at it. In the event that the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± goes haywire outside the room, it might lead to a life or death scenario.


    ¡°(Then, please instruct me. Ys.)¡±


    [I understand.]


    I consequently squat down next to ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± and periodically sip purifying salt water while examining its condition.


    While drinking the water, a thought surfaces in my mind, so I ask Ys about it.


    ¡°(By the way, Ys? If I melt the ice with your power, it will turn into water, but can that be drinkable?)¡±


    [The next one is that. Hmm? Oh, in short, you are asking if the ice made by my power can be consumed. If the ice was originally food, there would be no problem. However, the ice made from monsters, iron, stone, and the like, should not be consumed. Whether it is hazardous or not is not clear, but at least safety can¡¯t be guaranteed.]


    ¡°(If the ice from you is to be used directly as such, it is better not to use it for anything other than cooling huh.)¡±


    [Exactly. Well, given how oppressive the heat is, it¡¯s useful to be able to lower your body temperature without using precious water. Oh, that¡¯s the end of it.]


    ¡°(I can tell that without being told.) Okay, that¡¯s it.¡±


    According to Ys, it is not edible after all.


    Well, in case it reverts back to stone in the belly, it would be too perilous.


    The ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± inspection concludes while we are having this conversation, so I get up to see how the two of them are doing.


    ¡°It appears like everything is in order. There are no issues either.¡±


    ¡°Also, I confirmed that the next room is in that direction.¡±


    ¡°I see. No problem from my end either, so you two go on board.¡±


    As if to reassure me that they have already finished what they needed to do, Toki-san and Sora-san are both calling out to me.


    Apparently, I am the one who took the most time to check the equipment.


    Well, it makes sense. The technology in ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± is incredibly complex when compared to common equipment.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    [[Yes.]]


    I then call out to the two of them and start to steer the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± in the direction of the room that Sora-san has indicated as the next.

 CH 47

    ¡°The power of the purifying salt is remarkable©`¡±


    ¡°I can clearly sense that things are getting easier.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be this effective either.¡±


    [Well, depending on how you look at it, this sunlight isn¡¯t so favorable either, so I suppose it¡¯s only natural.]


    After a short break, our exploration is proceeding swimmingly.


    The reason is¡­ well, I suppose it¡¯s because of the purifying salted water we drank.


    Like what Ys has mentioned, the sunlight here is part of the trap of this ¡°Maze¡±, namely, the malevolent element that is responsible for draining our physical strength, therefore, it probably became a target of the effect of the purifying salt.


    Either way, the exploration has become easier, which is wonderful.


    ¡°Akira onee-sama, I can see the next room at two o¡¯clock¡­ huh!?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    It seems that Sora-san has detected something unsavory along with the subsequent room, causing her to stammer over her words while putting on a reluctant face.


    ¡°I found one dead body suspected to be from the Mirror Stone Specialized Unit.¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­ so we didn¡¯t make it in time?¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Let¡¯s be on our way to verify it.¡±


    What Sora-san apparently has discovered is the corpse of the Mirror Stone Specialized Unit, the target of our rescue operation.


    Despite the various thoughts that cross Toki-san¡¯s and my minds, it is likely that when we come across a dead body, we should at the very least get their identification card; since there might be hints left that could point us to the other members of the unit, the only choice would be to move in that direction.


    So on that note, feeling a surge of power flood into the ¡°Frozen Cloud,¡± I move in that direction.


    ¡°It is hidden behind that pillar. The room is free of traps.¡±


    ¡°I have checked the recognition card. It looks like he¡¯s a member of the Mirror Stone Specialized Unit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Following a brief drive up a small hill, we come upon a room with black pillars erected at the four corners, and with Sora-san¡¯s guidance, we ascertain the corpse of a man lying in the shade of one of the pillars.


    The body of the deceased has several fine wounds throughout and is extremely dry, possibly on account of the environment of this ¡°Maze¡±.


    However, what attracted more attention is the absence of the head.


    Based on the cross-section of the wound, it seems that the neck was severed with a sharp blade, rather than the head being ripped off by a beast-like monster, according to Toki-san, who has performed a light autopsy.


    ¡°Sora-san. Just for the record, did you notice his head in the surrounding area?¡±


    ¡°I took a look around, but it doesn¡¯t appear to be there.¡±


    ¡°What does this mean? A monster is supposed to kill a human being and that¡¯s the end of it.¡±


    ¡°Who knows¡­¡±


    This is an abnormal situation, I would say.


    Toki-san¡¯s words are very true: a monster kills a human and then leaves it at that spot. Even if I am wrong, they would not have brought only the head with them.


    But¡­ in the state of this corpse, it reminds me of the corpse of Beyta for some reason.


    The wounds on this body are somewhat reminiscent of those on Beyta¡¯s, whose head was too clean to have been blasted off by the frog¡­ Anchor.


    So, in relation to what followed after is¡­


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°Akira-san!?¡±


    ¡°Akira onee-sama!?¡±


    ¡°Both of you get on the ¡®Frozen Cloud¡¯ right now and shift to battle stance! Watch the surroundings!!¡±


    [[Roger!]]


    ¡°(Ys! Watch my back!)¡±


    [I got it. That guy¡¯s got a unique presence. If you come close to that, you should be able to tell right away.]


    Having come to that conclusion, I tell the two of them to ride the ¡°Frozen Cloud,¡± and at the same time, I intensify my vigilance around the area.


    Ah, that¡¯s right. After that, a woman in a sappanwood-colored military uniform called ¡°Military¡± came into contact with me, and I was nearly sent to my demise.


    Needless to say, there is no assurance that she is present at this time, therefore it would be preferable if she didn¡¯t show up.


    ¡°Akira onee-sama, are you okay¡­?¡±


    ¡°I am not okay. Regardless matter how cautious you are, there can be someone nearby who needs disproportionate attention. Keep an eye out for each other.¡±


    Along with infusing divine power into it, I board the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± and start to get ready to channel cold air from the cold storage device and launch at full speed whenever I need to.


    Once encountering that woman, it would be impossible not to be wary of her.


    Damn, the recollection of that time is sending tremors through my arms and legs. Rather than trembling with excitement, it is out of fear. Even if I become a laughingstock for the futility of this vigil, so be it. So I beg you. Please don¡¯t come out. I am not competent enough to fight that guy right now.


    [Fear not, Akira. There¡¯s no sign of her nearby.]


    ¡°I¡­ see. Both of you can relax your caution now.¡±


    Eventually, Ys¡¯ words cause me to loosen up, and as soon as I ease up on the power I am exerting on the ¡°Frozen Cloud,¡± I inform the two of them that they too can lower their alertness, before letting out a deep breath.


    ¡°Akira-san. What in the world brings you to such fear¡­ is it the ¡®Death¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡®Death¡¯¡­ come to think of it, there was a rumor of such a thing too. Well, you¡¯re not wrong. But Ys said there is no trace of that guy nearby.¡±


    The ¡°Death¡±¡­ is a rumor circulating in the Security Organization that there is a veritable monster with a scythe roaming around in the ¡°Maze,¡± a monster whose scythe is believed to slay even the mightiest of warriors.


    In reality, there is a difference between a scythe and a hatchet, but it can be said that the story is true since if you run across her, death is undoubtedly on the horizon.


    I mean, the rumor is definitely originating from that guy.


    ¡°That sound is¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Earthquake!?¡±


    ¡°No! This is¡­¡±


    The ground abruptly begins trembling, which forces me to start pouring a lot of power into the ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± to be ready to spring into motion at any moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a monster!¡±


    [Uoooooomuuuuu!!]]


    [[!?]]


    In the instant that Sora-san concludes that this tremor is triggered by the monster¡­ a monstrous creature breaks out of the ground, emitting bizarre noises as if to destroy the room that is near us, much to the surprise of Toki-san and myself.


    [Uoooomuuuu¡­]


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°A-Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Um, the core seems to be at the tip of its tail¡­¡±


    The monster stares down at us, capitalizing on its massive size.


    Simply put, that monster is an absurdly gigantic earthworm.


    However, the monster¡¯s peculiar eyes are like moles around the mouth and the core at the tip of the tail, according to Sora-san, can be determined from there that it is a monster.


    Its length is the issue. Even though the mouth is now only protruding out of the ground, it is unquestionably several meters long. If so, the overall length would definitely be several times that.


    Ah, no¡­ there¡¯s another problem.


    ¡°I mean, that thing is a tentacle¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a tentacle¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s got some kind of slippery surface.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    From the mouth of the monster-modified worm, dozens of thin, line-like things emerge¡­ well, those are tentacles specifically, each of which has a slightly different form and is separately moving up, down, left, right, back, and forward with their surfaces being glossy with some sort of liquid.


    To put it bluntly, the movements alone are physiologically repulsive just by beholding them.


    [[[[¡­]]]]


    Yeah. There is only one choice for us to take, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°¡®Frozen Cloud¡¯ at maximum output! Cold air boost also emits at full power!¡±


    [Uoooomuu!?]


    Let¡¯s flee.


    I, therefore, unleash the cold storage device toward the earthworm even while injecting all of my divine power into the ¡°Frozen Cloud.¡±


    With the cold air attacking and accelerating at the same time, I plan to evacuate from this place.


    ¡°The gate is confirmed to be 5 o¡¯clock from the local point!¡±


    ¡°Go at full speed, please!¡±


    [Move with all your might, Akira!]


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me!!¡±


    After everyone has reached a consensus, ¡°Frozen Cloud¡± starts to speed off at a rate that has never been achieved before.


    I am absolutely not going to be covered in tentacles!


    T/N:


    I have made a doc about all Licorice that is present in the Outer World Story so far (which means spoiler ahead, read at your own risk, the ending of this series is included at the Military part). It can help you understand more about the settings. I will make for the Tower and Multidimensional Trading Company Complex at some point. ¡°Death¡± is another Licorice also from the second series. You can read the details there.